HAROLD L. LEUPP ICiLiY\ RARY ERSITY OF xfomiAy ERGBAO. BRARY ^ O I L. 79 Aft and one, pronunciation of 80 ^ used for "one," "any" 81 A and the omitted in archaic poetry 82 „ after "as," "like," "than" 83 A omitted before nouns signifying a class or a multitude . 84 A inserted alter adjeclives used as adverbs 85 .^ omitted after "what," "such," &c 86 A inserted before numeral adjectives and many . . .' . 87 Aft-other 88 The omitted before nouns defined by other nouns ... 89 ,, after prepositions 90 7%^ inserted in "at M^ first," &c 91 The used to denote notoriety, &c 92 T^ before verbals .,.••».» 93 CONTENTS. vu PAK. The wth comparatives 94 Conjunctions. And emphatic with participles 95 And emphatic in other cases 9^ ,, in answers 97 ,, after exclamations 98 ,, in questions 99 ^;zaf used for "also" by Wickliffe 100 And or an apparently used for j^ loi ,, with the subjunctive 102 And if 103 Ant were 104 ^«a? «/" used for " even if " and " if indeed " 105 ^j contracted for '* all-so " 106 ^j apparently for "a^if" -. . . 107 As thai ior as 108 y^j used for •* that" after ** so" 109 ^j- parenthetical = "for so" no „ "rtj regards which," &c in ^j for "which" iia ^ J, meaning "namely" '113 As with definitions of time 114 ^ J with " seem," participles, &c 1 15 ^j a conjunctional sufhx 116 Because I17 .&«/, meaning and derivation of . . . 118 ^«/? in Early English 119 i?z^for"by;" for other prepositions .... 193, 194 „ "like;" withal 195, 196 J^V>4(?«/ for " outside of " 197 Preposition omitted after verbs of motion; worth; and hearing .... 198, 198a, 199 „ ,, after other verbs ; before indirect object 200, 201 ,, ,, in adverbial phrases 202 Prepositions transposed 203 Upon. *' It stands me z//^«" 204 Pronouns, Personal. Anomalies^ explanation of. . . . 205 He for him 206, 207 Hhnioxhe; I ior me 208, 209 Meiox I; she ior her 210, 211 Thee ior thou ; diher "ioh^" 212,213 Them ior they ; zis iox we 214, 215 anomalies of, between- a conjunction and an infinitive, or where the pronouns are separated from the words on which they depend 216 His for 'j 217 7/w', ^^,_y^?^i7 should say " 257 Who, that, and which, difference between 258 ,, ,, Shakespearian use of .... 259 TTiat refers to an essential characteristic 260 TTiat after nouns used vocatively a6i Kii CONTENTS PAR. That, when separated from antecedent 262 rF/5^, for "andhe," "forhe,"&c 263 Who personifies irrational antecedents 264 Which interchanged with who and that 265 Which less definite than who 266 The— that; that— which 267 Which more definite than that ......... 268 Which with repeated antecedent 269 The which 270 ^/5/V>^ parenthetically for **w/>%/^-4 thing" 271 Which iox ^^2i%\.o which'' 272 Which, anomalies of 273 Who for whom 274 Relatival Constructions. ^^ So — as:"**as—as^'. 275,276 ** That— that;" '' that . . . {as) to;" ''such— which'' 277, 278 "Such — that;" " st/ch — where" 279 "That— as;" " so . . . {as) " 280,281 "So— {that);" "{so)— that" 282,283 T:^^/ for "because," "when," &c 284 , That omitted, then inserted 285 That, "whatsoever that" ... 286 That, a conjunctional affix 287 That in 287, origin of 288 As, a conjunctional affix 289 Verbs, Forms of : — Transitive, mostly formed from adjectives and nouns 290 ,, formed from intransitive verbs . . . . .291 Advantages of this licence 292 Transitive verbs rarely used intransitively 293 Passive, formation of 294 Passive, use of, with verbs of motion, &c 295 Reflexive • • 296 Impersonal , .: 297 CONTENTS. xiii PAR. Veabs, Auxiliary. Be, subjunctive and quasi-subjunctive , 298 Be iu questions and dependent sentences 299 Be in the plural and for euphony 300 Were, subjunctive use of 301 W^^ after " while " and " until " 302 Do, did, original use of 303 Do, did, Shakespearian use of 304 Do omitted before not 305 ,, and inserted 306 May, can ; original and subsequent meaning 307 May, antiquity of 308 May in doubtful statements 309 Alay with a negative 310 J/tzy for the subjunctive in the sense of purpose . . . .311 Mights "could" 312 May, might, used optatively 313 Must = "is to;" original use of 314 Shall, original meaning 315 Will assumed the meaning of futurity with the second and third persons 316 Shall assumed the meaning of compulsion with the second and third persons 317 Shall, " I j/5a//" from inferiors 318 Will, ** I 7C////" not used by Shakespeare for "I shall " . 319 Will, with second person ironical or imperative . . . 320 ^7/ with third person, difficult passages 321 Should denotes contingent futurity 322 6'A9zz/6^ out "=" copy ;" " /^^^in"=" subdue ;" ''take up " = "borrow ;" ''take in with " (Bacon) = " side with;" "take up"="pull up" of a horse. And these meanings are additional to the many other meanings which the word still retains. To enter further into tlie subject of the formation and meaning of words is not the purpose of this treatise. The glossaries of Nares and Halli- well supply the materials for a detailed study of the subject. One remark may be of use to the student before referring him to the following pages. The enumeration of the points of difference between Shakespearian and modern English may seem to have been a mere list of irregularities and proofs of the inferiority of the former to the latter. And it is true that the former period presents the English language in a tran- sitional and undeveloped condition, rejecting and inventing much that the verdict of posterity has retained and discarded. It was an age of experiments, and the experiments were not always successful. While we have accepted copious, inge- nious, disloyal^ we have rejected as useless copy (m the sense ■ l6 INTRO D UCTION: of "plenty"), ingin^ and disnoble. But for freedom, for brevity and for vigour, Elizabethan is superior to modern English. Many of the words employed by Shakespeare and his con- temporaries were the recent inventions of the age ; hence they were used with a freshness and exactness to which we are strangers.* Again, the spoken Enghsh so far predominated over the grammatical English that it materially influenced the rhythm of the verse (see Prosody), the construction of the sentence, and even sometimes (460) the spelling of words. Hence sprung an artless and unlaboured harmony which seems the natural heritage of Elizabethan poets, whereas such harmony as is attained by modern authors frequently betrays a painful excess of art. Lastly, the use of some few still remaining inflections (the subjunctive in particular), the lingering sense of many other inflections that had passed away leaving behind something of the old versatility and audacity in the arrangement of the sentence, the stern sub- ordination of grammar to terseness and clearness, and the consequent directness and naturalness of expression, all con- spire to give a liveliness and wakefulness to Shakespearian English which are wanting in the grammatical monotony of the present day. We may perhaps claim some superiority in completeness and perspicuity for modern English, but if we were to appeal on this ground to the shade of Shake- speare in the words of Antonio in the Tempest^ — *' Do you not hear us speak ?" we might fairly be crushed with the reply of Sebastian — " I do ; and surely It is a sleepy language. " * Exceptions are "eternal" used for "Infernal" (C>. iv. 2, 130; J. C. i. 7. XBO; Ha47ilet, i. 5. 21); "triple" for "third" [A. W. ii. i. Ill); "temporary" for " temporal " {M. Jbr M. v. i. 145); "important" for "importunate" (Z^«r, iv. 4. 26) ; " expiate " for "expired " {Rich. III. iii. 3. 23) ; " colleagued" {Hantlet, i. 2. 21) for "co-leagued ;" "importing" {ib. 23) for "importuning." The Folio has "Pluto's" for "Plutus" (5^. C. iv. 3. 102). GRAMMA R. ADJECTIVES. 1. AidjectiveS are freely used as Adverbs. In Early English, many adverbs were formed from adjectives by adding e (dative) to the positive degree : as bright, adj.; brighte, adv. lu time the e was dropped, but the adverbial use was kept. Hence, from a false analogy, many adjectives (such as excellent) which could never form adverbs in e, were used as adverbs. We still say col- loquially, "come quick;" "the moon shines bright,^^ &c. But Shakespeare could say: "Which the false man does easy^ — Macb. ii. 3. 143, ** Some will dear abide it." — y. C. iii. 2. 119. " Thou didst it excellent:'— T. of Sh. i. i. 89. "Which else should /r^^? have wrought." — Macb. ii. i. 19. "Raged t^oxq fierce.'''' — Rich, II. ii. i. 173. "Grow not instant old." — Ham. i. 5. 94. **'Tis noble spoken."— .4. and C. ii. 2. 99. "Did I expose myself /^-r^ for his love."— 7". N. v. i. 86. " Equal ravenous as he is subtle." — Hen. VIII i. r. 159. We find the two forms of the adverb side by ^ide in : " She was new lodged and newly deified." — L. C. 84. The position of the article shows that mere is an adverb in : "Ay, surely, viere\}cLe. truth." — A. W. iii. 5. 58. So " It shall safe be kept."— C>/«(5. i. 6. 209. " Heaven and our 'La.dy gracious has it pleas'd." I lieu. VI. i. 2 7i. " (I know) when the blood bums htcm prodigal the soul Lends the tongue vows." — Hamlet, i. 3. 116. C 1 8 SHA KESPEAFTAN GRAMMAR. Such transpositions as "our lady gracious," (adj.) where "gracious" is a mere epithet, are not common in Shakespeare. (See 419.) In " My lady sweet, arise," — Cynih. ii. 3. 29. **My-lady" is more like one word than "our lady," and is aiso an appellative. In appellations such transpositions are allowed. (Seers.) Sometimes the two forms occur together : "And she will speak most bitterly and strange.'''' M. for M. V. I. 36. 2. Adjectives compounded. Hence two adjectives were freely combined together, the first being a kind of adverb qualifying the second. Thus : " I am too sudden-bold.''' —L. L. L. ii. i. 107. '''Fertile-freshr—M. W. of W. v. 5. 72. *' More active-valiant or more valiant-young." I Hen. IV. V. i. 90. '' Daring-hatdy."—Rich. IT. i. 3. 43. ** Hojiourable-dajtgerous.^^ — y. C. i. 3. 124. See ib. v. I. 60. "He Hes crafty-sick."— 2 Hen. IV. Prol. 37. " I am too childish-foolish for this world." — R. III. i. 3. 142. "You are too senseless-obstinate^ my lord." — R. III. iii. i. 44. "That fools should be so deep-conte?7iplative." — A. Y. ii. 7. 31. *' Gloiic. Methinks the ground is even. Edg. Horrible-steep." — Lear^ iv. 6. 3. In the last example it is hard to decide whether the two adjec- tives are compounded, or (which is much more probable) "horrible" is a separate word used as in (i) for "horribly," as in T. N. iii. 4. 196. In the West of England "terrible" is still used in this adverbial sense. There are some passages which are only fully intelligible when this combination is remembered : "A strange tongue makes my cause more strans^e-suspicious." Hen. YlII iii. i. 45. Erase the usual comma after ^' strattge." " Here is a siliy -stately style indeed." — i Hen. VI. iv. 7. 72. Periiaps " He only in ^ general -Jionest thought." — J. C v. 5. 71. ADJECTIVES, 19 3. Adjectives, especially those ending va. ful, hs:, hie, and ive^ liave both an active and a passive meaning ; ' just as we still say, ** a^^^r^/ (pass.) coward," and ^* a. fearful {z.ct.) danger." " To throw away the dearest thing he owed, As 'twere a careless trifle." — Macbeth, i. 4. 11, •* Sxkch. helpless harmes yt's better hidden keep." — Spen. F. Q. i. 5.42. ** Even as poor birds deceived with painted grapes. like those poor birds that helpless berries saw," V. and A. 604 ; Rich. III. i. 2. 13. •* Upon the sightless couriers of the air." — Macbeth, i. 7. 23. *' How dare thy joints forget To pay their «w;^/ duty to our presence? " — Rich. II. iii. 3. 76. *' Terrible" is "frightened" in Lear, i. 2. 32; ''dreadful,^ "awe-struck," Hamlet, i. 2. 207; 'UhankfuP^ is "thankworthy," P.ofT.y. I. 285. So '' unmeritable'' (act. Rich. III. iii. 7. 1.55 ; y. C. iv. I. 12) ; '' medicinable'' (act. Tr. and Cr. iii. 3. 44); ''sen- sible" (pass. Macb. ii. I. 36; Hamlet, i. I. 67); '' insupp/essive^^ (pass. y. C. ii. 1. 134) ; "■plausive" (pass, Hamlet, i. 4. 30) ; ''imcom* prehtnsive'''' (pass, 7>'. a«^ (7r. iii. 3, 198) ; ''respective" (act, R. and J. iii. I. 128 ; pass. T. G. of V. iv, 4, 200) ; " unexpressive" (pass. A. Y. L. iii. 2, 10); "comfortable" (act. Z^ar, i. 4, 328); " dcceiv- able'' (act. ^. 77. ii. 3. 84; T. N. iv. 3. 21). "Probable," "contemptible," and "artificial," are active in — "The least of all these signs y^^xt. probable." — 2 Hen. VI. iii. 2. 178. **'Tis very probable that the man will scorn it, for he hatb a very contemptible s\)ix\t." — M. Ado, ii. 3. 188. "We, Hermia, like two artificial gods Have with our needles created both one flower. " M. N. D. iii. 2. 204. Hence even "The intreivchant air," — Macbeth, v, 8. 9. "Unprizable" (71 N. v. i. 68) means "not able to be made a prize of, captured." "Effect" {Rich. III. i. 2. 120) seems used for "effecter" cr ** agent " if the text is correct. 4. Adjectives signifying effect were often used to signify the cause. This is a difference of thought. We still say "pale death," ** gaunt famine," v/here the personification is obvious ; but we do not say— C 2 20 SHAKESPEARIAN GRAMMAR. ** Oppress'd with two weak evils, age and hunger." A. Y. L. il 7. 132. ** Like as a sort of hungry dogs ymeti Doe fall together, stryving each to get The greatest portion of \he greedie pray." Spens. F. Q. vi. II. 17. " And barren rage of death's eternal cold." — Soitn. 13. Nor should we say of the Caduceus — *' His sleepy yerde in hond he bare upright." — Chauc. C. T. 1390. Compare also " Sixth part of each ! A trembling contribution ! " — Hen. VIIT. i. 2. 95. Here "trembling" is used for *' fear-inspiring." So other Elizabethan authors (Walker): "idle agues," "rotten showers," "barren curses." 5. Adjectives are frequently used for Nouns, even in the singular. "A sudden /a/^ usurps her cheek." — V. and A. ' ' Every Roman's private (privacy or private interest). " B. J. Sejan. iii. I. " 'Twas caviare to the gcTteral." — Hamlet, ii. 2. 458. ** Truth lies open to all. It is no man's severaV — B. J. Disc. 742 b. " Before these bastard signs of y^zV (beauty) were born." — Sonn. 68. So ''fair befal," Rich. II. ii. I. 129 ; Rich. III. i. 3. 282. But see 297. "Till fortune, tired with doing bad^ Threw him ashore to give him glad.'''' — P. of T. ii. Gower, 37. "That termless (indescribable) hand Whose bare outbragg'd the web it seem.'d to wear." — L. C. 95. " la/^y" = "in 5hoxt."—Haf?ilet, i. 3. 126 ; Temp. i. 2. 144 " Small (little) have continual plodders ever won." Z. L. L. i. I. 86. " By small ^nd. small."— Rich. IL iii. 7. 198 ; Rich. Ill i. 3. 111. " Say what you can, vay false o'erw^eighs your triie.'^ M. for M. ii. 4. 1 70. "I'll make division oi my present (money) with you." T. N. iii. 4. 380. If the text were correct, the following would be an instance of an adjective inflected like a noun : " Have added feathers to the learned's w'ng." — Sonn. 78. But probably the right readii)g is " learned'st." ADJECTIVES. 21 "Wont," the noun {Hamlet, i. 4. 6), is a corruption from "woned," from the verb "wonye" E. E., "wunian" A.-S., "to dwell." Compare ^0oy. 6. Adjectives comparative. The inflection er instead of inort is found before " than." ** Sir, your company is fair^ than honest." — M. for M. iv. 3. 185. The comparative **more wonderful" seems to be used, as in Latin, for "more wonderful than usual," if ihe following line is to be attributed to Cicero as in the editions : ** Why, saw you anything more wondi rftil?" — J. C. i. 3. 14. In Hamlet iv. 7. 49, " my sudden and more strajige return," means ** sudden, and even more strange than sudden." 7. The comparative inflection-*?^ was sometimes used even when the positive ended m-ing,-ed,-id,-ain,-st,-ect. These termina- tions (perhaps because they assimilate the adjective to a participle by their sound) generally now take " more." ''Uorxider," Cymb. iv. 2. 331 ; "curj-^^," T. of Sh. iii. 2. 156 ; "perf^r^^-," CorioL ii. I. 91 ; "cert«/«^r," M. Ado, v. 3. 62. 8. Superlative. The superlative inflection est, like the Latin superlative, is sometimes used to signify "very," with little or no idea of excess. " A little ere the mightzVj/ Julius fell." — Hamlet, i. i. 114. "My vavXest conscience" {Cymb. i. 6. 116) may perhaps mer.n " the. mutest part or corner of my conscience," like "summus mons." 9. The superlative inflection est is found 2iiier-ent,-ing,-edf -ect. Thus, " viokw/d'j/ " {CorioL iv. 6. 73) ; " cursff^ji* " {M. of V. ii. I. 46) ; " \jingest'' {T. of Sh.i. 2. 25) ; " ^er^ectest," {Macb. i. 5. 2). This use of -est and -er (see 7) is a remnant of the indiscriminate application of these inflections to all adjectives which is found in Early English. Thus, in Piers Plozvman, we have "avarous^t-" (B. I 189), " merveillous^j-r " (B. viii. 68). 10. The superlative was sometimes used (as it is still, but with recognized incorrectness) where only two objects are compared. 22 SHAKESPEARIAN GRAMMAR. " Between two dogs which hath the deeper mouth, Between two blades which bears the better temper, Between two horses which doth bear him best. Between two girls which has the merr/^?V/i. //. i. i. 22. ** We learn no other but the confident tyrant Keeps still in Dunsinane." — Macb. v. 4, 8. ' ' He hopes it is no other But, for your health and your digestion's sake, An after-dinner's breath." — Tr. and Cr. ii. 3. 120. **If you think other.'" — Othello, iv. 2. 13. "Suppose no atin "justissimus unus;" and in Greek ^ovos is similarly used. So "alone" = " above all things." "That must needs be sport alone.'" — M. N". D. iii. 2. 119. **I am alone the villain of the earth." — A. and C. iv. 6. 30. "So full of shapes is fancy That it alone is high fantastical." — T. N.\. i. 15. None. See 53. 19. Right (which is now seldom used as an adjective, except with the definite article, as the opposite of "^/z^ wrong," e.g. ^'ihe right way," not "a right way"), was used by Shakespeare, with the indefinite article, to mean "real," '^ diovfn-right.^^ "I am a right maid for my cowardice." — M. JV. D. iii. 2. 302. Compare .4. and C. iv. 12. 28, " a rz^/^/ gipsy. " It means "true" in "A right description of our sport, my lord." — Z. Z. Z. v. 2. 522. 20. Self {se = s^ua [so]; -If. = Germ, leib, "body:" Wedge- wood, however, suggests the reciprocal pronoun, Lat. se, Germ. sish, and he quotes, "Et 11 ses cors ira," ue. "and he him self- will go," Old French, and still retained in Creole patois) was still used in its old adjectival meaning " same," especially in "one self,'''' I.e. "one and the same," and "that self.'''' Compare the German "selbe." "That j^^ chain. "—(7. of E. v. i. IJ). " That .f^^ mould. "—^zr>^. II. i. 2. 23. ** One self king."— Z: N. x. i. 39. ADJRCriVES. 29 Compare 3 Hen. VI. iii. i. 11; A. and C. v. i. 21 ; M. ofV. i I. 148. Hence we can trace the use of himself, &c. The early English did not always use "self," except for emphasis ; their use was often :he same as our modem poetic use : ** They sat them down upon the yellow sand." — Tennyson. In order to define the him^ and to identify it with the previous //\x\-e" Hamlet, i. 3. 133. We say "heart's ease," but Shakespeare, Hen. V. ii. 2, 27, says "//^ar/-grief;" '' heartAAood,'" Rich. II. i. I. 172, &c.; ''fac- //■, on the other hand fy was occasionally added to words from which we have rejected it. Thus : "fastly " {£. C. 9) ; "youngly" {Coriol. ii. 3. 244). 24. Adverbs with prefix a-: (i) Before nouns. In these adverbs the a- represents some preposition, as "in," "on," "of," &c. con- tracted by rapidity of pronunciation. As might be expected, the contraction is mostly found in the prepositional phrases that are in most common use, and therefore most likely to be rapidly pro- nounced. Thus {Coriol. iii. I. 261-2) Menenius says: "I would they were in Tiber, ^^ while the Patrician, " I would they were a-bedj'^ Here a- means "in," as in the following : "313? Fisherman. Master, I marvel how the fishes live in the sea. \st Fisherman. Why, as men do a-land.''^ — P. of T. ii. T. 81. A- is also used where we should now use "at." Compare, how- ever, O. E. "^«work." " Sets him new a-work.^' — Hamlet, ii. 2.510; Lear in. 5, 8. So R. of L. 1496. And compare Hamlet, ii. i. 58, "There (be) was a' gaming," with " When he is drunk, asleep, or in his rage ^/gaming." — Hamlet, iii. 3. 91. Sometimes "of" and "a-" are interchanged. Compare "a; -kin" and "of kind," "of >urst" and "a-thirst," "of buve " and "a- l)Ove. " Most frequently, however. " a-" represents our modem " or " or "in,'\ Compare "a-live and "on live." ADVERBS. 33 **,Bite the holy cords a-twain.^' — Lear, ii. 2. 80 ; L. C. 6. Compare "That his spere brast a-five" i.e. "burst in five pieces." (IIalliwell.) So *'A-front.''—iffen. IV. ii.4. 222. *'A-_fire."—TemJ>. i. 2. 212. ** Look up a-height" (perhaps). — Lear, iv. 6. 58. ** Beaten the maids a-row.'^ — C. of E. v. i. 170. *' And keep in a-door." — Lear, i. 4. 138. Thus, probably, we must explain " Thy angel becomes a fear." — A. and C. ii. 3. 22. i.e. *' a-fear." The word ** a-fere" is found in A.-S. in the sense of "fearful" (Matzner, i. 394). And in the expressions "What a plague?" 1,1 Hen. IV. i. 2. 51,) " What a devil?" (1 Hen. IV. i. 2. 6,) "^ God's name" [Rich. II. ii. i. 251,) and the like, we must suppose a to mean "in," "on," or "of." There is some difficulty in "I love a ballad in print a life" (so Folio, Globe, "o' life"). IV. T. iv. 4. 264. It might be considered as a kind of oath, "on my life." Nares explains it "as my life," but the passages which he quotes could be equally well explained on the supposition that a is a preposition. The expression "all amort" in i Hen. VI. iii. 2. 124, and T. of Sk. iv. 3. 36, is said to be an Enghsh corruption of "a la mort." * ' To heal the sick, to cheer the alamort. " — Nares. The a (E. E. an or on) in these adverbial words sometimes for euphony retains the n : " And each particular hair to stand an end." — Ham. i. 4. 19.* So Hamlet, iii. 4. 122, Rich. III. i. 3. 304; and compare "at« hungry," " a« hungered" below, where the an is shown not to be the article. So " A slave that still an end Xyxva.'s, me to shame," — T. G. of V. iv. 4. ^1. where "«« end " (like " run on head" (Homilies), i.e. " run r//?."— J/, for M. v. i. 255. Forth, as a preposition : see Propositions. 42. Happily, which now means "by^(?^^hap," was sometimes used for " haply," i.e. "by hap," just as " success " was sometimes " good," at other times " ill." ^^ Hamlet. That great baby you see there is not yet out of his swaddling- clouts. .Ros. Happily he's the second time come to them." — Hamlet., ii. 2. 402. " And these our ships, you happily may think, Are like the Trojan horse (which) was stuffed withia With bloody veins."— i^. of T.\. ^ 29. ADVERBS. 43 " Though I raay /ear Her will recoiling to her better judgment May fall to match you with her country fornts, And happily re^&n.\."— Othello, iii. 3. 238. It means "gladly" in Macbeth, i. 3. 89. 43. Here is used very freely in compounds: "they here ap- proach" (Macb. iv. 3. 133); *'/5^r^-remain" {ib. 148). Perhaps here may be considered as much an adjective, when thus used, as "then" in "our then dictator" {Coriol. ii. 2. 93). So in Greek. 44. Hitherto, which is now used of time, is used by Shake- speare of space : " England from Trent and Severn hitherto.'* I Ileji. IV. iii. I. 74. 45. Home. We still say "to come home,'* "to strike home,'" using the word adverbially with verbs of motion, but not " I cannot speak him home,'' i.e. completely. Coriol. ii. 2. 107. "Satisfy me >^^w^."— 63/^/5. iii. 5. 83. " (Your son) lack'd the sense to know her estimation home." A. W. v. 3. 4. " That trusted home Might yet enkindle you unto the crown." — Macbeth, i. 3. 121. 46. How (adverbial derivative from hwa = Mvu, O. E.) used for *' however:" " I never yet saw man How wise, how noble, young, how rarely featured. But she would spell him backward." — M. Ado, iii. i. 60. " Or whether his fall enraged him or how 'twas." Coriol. i. 3. t)9. How is perhaps used for " as " in V. and A. 815 : " Look, how a bright star shooteth from the sky. So glides he in the night from Venus' eye." This, which is the punctuation of the Globe, is perhaps coriect, and illustrated by " Look, as the fair and fiery-pointed sun Rushing from forth a cloud bereaves our sight. Even j-^," &c. — R. of L. y]2. So V. and A. 6^, M. of V. iii. 2. 127. Similarly, Gascoigne (Matzner) has : " Ifow many men, so many minds." H SHAKESPEARIAN GRAMMAR, 47. HoWSOe'er for " howsoe'er it be," "in any case." ** Howsoe'er, my brother hath done well." — Cvnib. iv. 2. 146. So However. See 403. 48. Last. Such phrases as "at the last," "at the first," are common, but not '* The last (time) that e'er I took her leave at court," A. IV. V. 3. 79. Merely, completely. See Adjectives, Mere, 15- More, Most. See Adjectives, 18. 49. MoreabOVe = "moreover." — Hamlet, ii. 2. 126. 50. Moreover precedes "that," like our "beside that." " Moreover that we much did long to see you." Hamlet, i. 2. 2. 51. Much, More, is frequently used as an ordinary adjective, after a pronominal adjective, like the Scotch mickle, and the E. E. muchel* (So in A. -S.) " Thy w«/ "nc-whit," i.e. "not." And this may, perhaps, explain : ^^ Nojte a stranger there So merry and so gamesome." — Cynib. i. 6. 59. Here either 7tone means "not," "ne'er," or a comma must be placed after none: ^^ none, being a stranger," which is a very harsh construction. The adverbial use of " none " may be traced to Early English and Anglo-Saxon. Under the form "nan," i.e. " ne-an " (compare 46 SHAKESPEARIAN GRAMMAR. German "nein"), we find "nan more," and also **«^«^ longer,** ''whether he wolde or noon'''' (Chaucer, Matzner). "Nan" was used as an adverbial accusative for "by no means" even in A.-S. (Matzner, iii. 131.) In Rich. II. v. 2. 99, "He shall be none," the meaning is, "he shall not be one of their number. " "None" is still used by us for "nothing,*' followed by a partitive genitive, ' * I had nojte of it ; " and this explains the Elizabethan phrase " She will none of me."— 71 N. i. 3. 113. i.e. " She desires to base -^321) nothing from, as regards to do with, lie." So " You can say none of this." — T. N. V. I. 342. 54. Not is apparently put for " not only" in the two followbg " Speak fair ; you may salve so Not what is dangerous present, but the loss Of what is past." — Coriol. iii. 2. 71. " For what he has Given hostile strokes, and that not in the presence Of dreaded justice, but on the ministers That do distribute it." — Coriol. iii. 3. 97. 55. Nothing, like "no-Avay," "naught," "not," (A.-S. naht, i.S, "no whit,") is often used adverbially. " And that would set my teeth nothing on edge." I Hen. IV. iii. i. 133. " I fear nothings what can be said against me," Hen. VIII. v. l. 126. where "what" is not put for "which." 66. Off (away from the point) : "That's off: that's off. I would you had rather been silent." Coriol. ii. 2. 64. "I boast her off.''—TemJ>. iv. i. 9. To be off=-Xo take offone^s hat : "I will practise the insinuating nod and be 0^ to them most counterfeitly." — Coriol. ii. 3. 107.* 67. Once ("once for all," "above all") : "Once, if he require our voices, we ought not to deny him." Coriol. ii. 3. \. • " Stands off" is used for " stands out^ i.e. in relief."— //h. You are merry, my lord. Ham. Who ? I ? Oph. Ay, my lord. Ilam. O God, your ^;z/j/ jig-maker." — Hamlet, iii, 2. 181. " Your worm is your only emperor for diet." — lb. iv 3. 22. 48 SHAKESPEARIAN GRAMMAF. 58 8i. Over means ** over again" in "Trebles thee o'er."— Tempest, ii. i. 221. i.e. "repeats thy former self thrice." Compare "I would be trebled twenty times myself." — M. of V. iii, 2. 15-i. 59. Presently = "at the present time," "at once," instead of, as now, " soon, but not at once." " Dcsd. Yes, but not yet to die. Othello. O •Y^.'S., presently.'* — Othello, v. 2. 52. So Rich. 11. iii. i. 3 ; 2. 179. 60. Round, used adverbially in the sense of "straightforwardly." "Round," like "square" with us, from its connection with "regular," "symmetrical," and "complete," was used to signify "plain and honest." Hence "I went 7'otmd io work." — Hamlet, ii. 2. 139. means just the opposite of " circuitously. " 61. Severally ("sever," Lat. separo), used for "separately." So " When severally we hear them rendered." — y. C. iii. 2. 10. And " Contemplation doth withdraw our soule from us, and ■severally employ it from the body." — Montaigne, 30. Thus, '' Q. several plot" {Sonn. 137) is a "separate" or "private plot" opposed to "a common." 62. Since (A.-S. sith = "time," also adv.* "late," "later ;'* ** sith-tha7i" = "after that") adverbially for "ago." "I told your lordship a year since." — M. Ado, ii. 2. 13. This must be explained by an ellipsis : " I told your lordship (it is) a year since (I told you)." Compare a transitional use of "since" between an adverb and conjunction in " Waverley ; or, 'tis Sixty Years jz';;^^. " Omit "'tis," and since becomes an adverb. So since is used for " since then," like our " ever since" in * And since., methinks. I would not (do not wish to) grow so iz-,l."—Rich. III. ii. 4. U. Since, when used adverbially as well as conjunctionally, fre« * Sith for sither, like " mo" for " iiio-er." (See 17.) ADVERBS. 49 quently takes the verb in the simple past where we use the complete present : " I did not see him since." — A. and C. i. 3. 1. This is in accordance with an original meaning of the word, "later," ("sith.") We shonld still say, "I never saw him after that;" and since has the meaning of " after." We also find the present after "since," to denote an action that is and has been going on since a certain time. (So in Latin with " jampridem.") " My desires e'er sittce pursue me." — T. N.'\. i. 23. See Conjunctions, 132. 63. So (original meaning "in that way") is frequently inserted in replies where we should omit it : " Trib. Repair to the Capitol, Peop. Wewill j^."— C trial, which if Lord have mercy on thee for a hen." — A. W, iL 3. 223. Compare " What though ; yet I live like a poor gentleman bom." M. W. of IV. i. I. 287 ; I/en. K ii. i. 9 ; A. V. L. iii. 3. 61. "O, if \\. prove, Tempests are kind and salt waves fresh in love. " T, N. iii. 4. 418. X 50 SHAKESPEARIAN GRAMMAR. 65. So is put for the more emphatic form, ?X'SO. " Demetrius, thou dost over-ween in all, And so in this, to bear me down with braves. " T. A. ii. I. 30. " It is a cold and heat that does outgo All sense of winters and of summers so. " — B. J. SadSk. ii, I. "Mad in pursuit, and in possession so." — Sonn. 129. "Good morrow, Antony. Ant. So to most noble Cresar." — y. C. ii. 2. 117. So approaches "also" in "Cousin, farewell ; and, uncle, bid him so." Rich. II. i. 3. 247. So that ; so as. (See PronouDS, Relative, 275, 276.) 66. So (like the Greek outw Stj) is often used where we should use " then." " In this way" naturally leads to " thus," " on this," "thereupon," "then." "And when this hail some heat from Hermia felt So he dissolved."—^. A". D. i. i. 245. So is, therefore, sometimes more emphatic than with us, as in (arrange thus, not as Globe) — ' ' Olivia. To one of your receiving enough is shown ; A cypress, not a bosom, hides (Fol.) my heart {pauses) So {i.e. after this confession) let me hear you speak, Vio. I pity you." r. N. iii. I. 133. So in conditional clauses. See Conjunctions, I33- 67. So was often, and correctly, used (where we use the adverbial " such" or " so" with " a") before an adjective, e.g. "so great faith" where we say "such great faith," "so long time" where we say "so long a time," We seem to feel that " so" (being an adverb, and there- fore more liable to transposition than the adjective "such") requires to be attached to the word which it qualifies, either (i) by introducing the article which necessarily links together the words thus : "so- great a-loss ;" or else (2) by placing "so" in a position where its effect is equally unmistakeable : "a-loss so-great." When the noun is in the plural we cannot use the former method ; we are, therefore, driven to the latter, and instead of saying "6'^hard termes."— N. F. 176. we say "terms so hard." ADVERBS. 51 " In so protouad abysm I throw all care." — Sonn. 112. " My particular grief Is of so flood-gate and o'erbearing nature." — 0. i. 3. 55. " And I will call him Xoso strict account." — I Hen. IV. iii. 2. 149. ** With so full soul." — Temp. iii. i. 44. " Of so quick condition." — M. for M. i. i. 54. But note that in these instances the "so" follows a preposition. A.fter prepositions the article ^see Article, 90) is frequently omitted. Shakespeare could have written " My grief is of nature so floodgate," &c. •' I will call him to account so strict that," &c. Our modern usage was already introduced side by side with the Dther as early as Wicklifle. Compare " So long time." — St. John xiv. 9. with " So long a time." — Hebrrajs iv. 7. 68. Something used adverbially, like "somewhat." '* A white head aJid sotiuthing a round belly." 2 Hen. IV. i. 2. 212. We should say " a somewhat round," placing the adverb between the article and the adjective so as to show unmistakeably that the adverb qualifies the adjective. "Something" may possibly be so taken (though "somehow" would make better sense) in " This j-^/;/^//^///^-settled matter in his breast. " — Ham. iii. i. 181 68 a. Sometimes, lil^e " sometime," is used by Shakespeare for " formerly" in " Thy j-^w£'//«/£'j' brother's wife." — Rich. II. i. 2. 54. So probably ''''Sometimes from her eyes I did receive fair speechless messages." — M. of V.'\. I. 163. Compare "olim" in Latin. 69. Still used for constantly, in accordance with the derivation of the word, "quiet," "unmoved." It is now used only in the sense of " even now," "even then." The connection between "during all time up to the present " and " even at the present " is natural, and both meanings are easily derived from the radical meaning, "without moving from its place." Comp. the different meanings oi dum, donee, 'iois, &c. £ 2 52 SHAKESPEARIAN GRAMMAR. ** Thou still hast been the author of good tidings." Hamlet, ii. 2. 42. *' But this thy countenance still lock'd in steel I never saw till now." — T. and C. iv. 5. 195. i.e. "because it was constantly lock'd in steel." And this is the best, though not the most obvious, interpretation of " But still the house affairs would draw her hence." Othello, i. 3. 147. It is used as an adjective for constant (though some suggest "silent") in "But I of thee will wrest an alphabet, And by still practice learn to know the meaning." T. A. iii. 2. 44. This interpretation is corroborated by "But that still use of grief makes wild grief tame, My tongue should to thy ears not name my boys." Ric/i. in. iv. 3. 229. 70. Than is used for then : ' ' And their ranks began To break upon the galled shore and than Ketire again." — R. of L. 456. Then for than, freq. in North's Plutarch, Ascham, &c. In O. E. the commonest forms are "thanne" = then; "then'* = than. Then and than (like turn and tarn, quum and quam in Latin) are closely connected, and, indeed, mere varieties of the same word. They were originally inflections of the demonstrative, and meant "at that (time)," "in that (way)." As "that "is used as a relative, "than "has the signification of "in the way in which" {quam), just as then (71) is used for "at the time at which" {quum). It is usual to explain " He is taller than I " thus : " He is taller ; then I am tall." This explanation does not so well explain "He is not taller than I." On the whole, it is more in analogy with the German als, Latin quam, Greek r\, to explain it thus : " /s^ the way in which I am tall he is taller." The close connection between "m that way," "at that time," "in that place," &c., is illustrated by the use of there for thereupon, or then. **Even there resolved my reason into tears. ' — L. C. 42. ADVERBS. 53 71. Then apparently used for " when." So in E. E. See That, 284. ** And more more strong, then lesser is my fear, I shall endue you with ; meantime but ask," &c. K. J. iv. 2. 42. 72. TO'fore, which was as common in E. E. as "be-fore" and " a-fore," is found in " O would thou wert as thou to-fore hast been." T. A. iii. 2. 294. 73. Too, which is only an emphatic form of "to" (compare vpos in Greek, used adverbially), is often spelt "to" by Elizabethan writers {Sonn. 38, 86); and conversely, "too" is found for "to" [Sonn. 56, 135). Too seems used, like the E. E, "to," for "excessively" in Spenser, Shepheard's Calendar, May : "Thilke same kidde (as I can well devise) Was too very foolish and unwise." Perhaps, also, in "Lest that your goods too soon be confiscate." — C. of E. i. 2. 2. though the meaning may be " the goods of you also.^^ "Tempt him not so too far." — A. and C. i. 3. 11. And there is, perhaps, an allusion to the E. E. meaning in "too-too," which is often found in Elizabethan English. Too is often used in the phrase, " I am too blame" (Folio) " I am much too blame." 0. iii. 3. 211, 282 ; M. of V. v. i. 166 ; Rich. III. ii. 2. 13. This is so common in other Elizabethan authors, that it seems to require more explanation than the confusion between "to" and "too" mentioned above. Perhaps "blame" was considered an adjective, as iu "In faith, my lord, you are too wilful-blame." I Hen. IV. iii. i. 177. and " too" may have been, as in E. E., used for " excessively." Too seems used for "very much," or "too much," in " Tell him that gave me this (wound), who lov'd him too^ He struck my soul and not my body through." B. and F. F. Sh. iii. i. 54 SHAKESPEARIAN GRAMMAR. The context will hardly admit of the interpretation, " Me who also lov'd him." The transition from the meaning of progressive motion to that of "increasingly" or "excessively," and from "excessively" to the modern " to excess," is too natural to require more than mention. 73 a. What, when. What and when are often used as ex- clamations of impatience : *' What, Lucius, ho V —J. C. ii. i. 1. " When, Lucius, when?" — lb. 5. Some ellipsis is to be supplied, "What (is the matter)?" "When (are you coming)?" So in ' " Gaunt. Throw down, my son, the duke of Norfolk's gage. K. Rich. And, Norfolk, throw down his. Gaunt. When, Harry, when .?" — Rich. II. i. I. 162. See also What, 253. 74. Whilst. *' The while'''' is often used in accordance with the derivation of the word for "(in) the (mean) time." The inflected forms tvhiles and whitest are generally used as conjunctions. But we nave " If you'll go fetch him We'll say our song the zuhilst.''^ — Cymb. iv. 2. 254. 75. Why (instrumental case of E.E. hzua, "who"), used aftei "for," instead of "wherefore." Like the Latin "quid enim ?" it came after a time to mean "for indeed," as "And send the hearers weeping to their beds ; For why, the senseless brands will sympathise." Rich. IL V. I. 40. i.e. "wherefore? (because) the senseless,*" &c. The provincialism "whyfore" still exists. "For" does not correspond to "enim," but is a preposition by derivation. Later writers, hoM'ever, and possibly Shakespeare, may have used "for" in "for why" 2^% a conjunction. Some, however, maintain that the comma should be removed after "for why," and that " for why" (like avd' &v) means "for this that," "because," the relative containing an implied antecedent. A distinction seems drawn between " why " and " for what" in " Why, o\ for wJiat these nobles were committed Ls all unknown to me, my gracious \didy." —Rich. I/I. ii 4. i8. ADVERBS. 55 Why, perhaps, refers to the past cause, for what to the futuic object. *' Ant. S. Shall I tell you why ? Drom, S. Ay, sir, and xuherefore ; for they say every why hath a vfherefore." — C. of E. ii. 2. 43-45. i.e. " every deed said to be done owing to a certain cause is really done for a certain object." Compare ** Say, why is this ? Wherefore ? What shall we do ? " Hamlet, i. 4. 57. "Why" and "how "are both derivatives of the relative, and are sometimes interchanged in A.-S. "Why" seems to have been the ablative of instrument, and "how" the adverbial derivative of manner, from "who." 76. Yet (up to this time) is only used now rfter a negative, "not yet," " never _yi?/," &c. Then it was also used before a negative. " For {vi?) yet his honour never heai'd a play." — T. of Sh. Ind. I. 96. " Yet I have not seen So likely an ambassador of love." — M. of V. ii. 9. 92. " Yet (up to this time) they are «^/ joined." — A. and C. iv. 12. 1. " I will make one of her women lawyer to me, for \yet not under- stand the case myself." — Cynih. ii. 3. 80. The following is a remarkable passage : " Hel. You, Diana, Under my poor instructions _j/^/ (still) must suffer Something in my behalf. Diana. Let death and honesty Go with your impositions, I am yours Upon your will to suffer. Hel. Yet {i.e. for the present) I pray you ; But with the word the time will bring on summer," &c. A. W. iv. 4. 30. i.e. "a little longer I entreat your patience, but," &c. Yet is also used in this sense without a distinct negative : " Solan. What news on the Rialto ? Salar. W\\y yet it lives there uncheck'd that Antonio," &c. M. of V. iii. I. 1. 77. The adverbs backwa.rd and inward are used as nouns. "In the dark backaiard ^cndi abysm of time." — Temp. i. 2. .50. *• I was an imvard of his." — M. for M. iii. 2. 18» 56 SHAKESPEARIAN GRAMMAR. So ** Thou losest here a better where to find." — Lear^ i. i. 264. " Nor can there be that deity in my nature Of here-and-everyiuhere.''^ — T. N. v. I. 235. i.e. *' the divine attribute of ubiquity. " Then, as with us, was used as an adjective. "Our //^.?« dictator."— CVr/^/. ii. 2. 93. So *' GooA. soi?ietime (\UQ&n." — Rich. II. v. i. 37. ** Our here approach."— i^a^'^. iv. 3. 133. See CompOUndS. 78. Adverbs after "is." We still say **that is well;" but, perhaps, no other adverb (except " soon") is now thus used. Shake- speare, however, has ''^\iz.i'% verily. ''—Tempest, ii. i. 321. ^^T^zlCs worthily."* — Coriol. iv. I. 53. *' Lucius' banishment was wrongfully.'''' — T. A. iv. 4. 16. Some verb, as "said" or "done," fe easily understood. "In harbour" has the force of a verb in ^^ Safely in harbour Is the king's ship." — Tempest, i. 2. 226. ARTICLES. 79. An, A, (Early Eng. An, Ane, On, One, a, o,) our indefinite Article, is now distinguished from our Numeral "one." In Early English, as in modern French and German, there was no such dis- tinction. Hence, even in Elizabethan English, a (since it still repre- sented, or had only recently ceased to represent, " one") was more emphatic than with us, a fact which will explain its omission where we insert it, and its insertion where we should use some moi'e emphatic word, "some," "any," "one," &c. 80. An and one, pronunciation of. The connection between "an "and "one" appears more obvious when it is remembered that "one" was probably pronounced by Shakespeare, not as now "won," but "un." This is made probable by the constant elision of " the " before " one " in " th' one " as in " th' other : " compare "th'one"in " Tn one sweetly flatters, t' other feareth harm." — R. of L. 172. * The verb "hear" may be supplied from the context. ARTICLES. 57 So Rich. II. V. 2. 18. Ben Jonson (783) mentions as authorized contractions, " y'once " for "ye once" along with **y'utter." Com- pare also the pun in T. G. of V. \\. \. 2> '. ^^ Speed, Sir, your glove. Val. Not mine ; my gloves are on. Speed. Why, then, this may be yours, for this is but one. '* This will explain the rhyme : "So thanks to all at once and to each one Whom we invite to see us crowned at Scone." Macbeth, v. 8. 74-5. In the dialect of the North 6f England and of Scotland, the " w " is still not sounded. ** An " was always used in A.-S. and mostly in E.E. before con- sonants as well as vowels: "ane kinges . . . dohter" (Stratmann). I have not found an instance in Shakespeare of "an" before an ordinary consonant, but it occurs before " w " : " Have an wish but for't."— /». of T. iv. 4. 2. 81. A was used for one in such expressions as " He came with never a friend, " &c. " He and his physicians are of a mind." — A. W. i. 3. 244. " 'Fore God, they are both in a tale." — M. Ado, iv. 2. 33. " An two men ride of a horse one must ride behind." lb. iii. 5. 44. " For in a night the best part of my power Were in the Washes . . . devoured." — K. J. v. 7. 64. So " The Images were found in a night all hacked and hewed." N. P. 172. " We still have slept together. Rose at an instant, leam'd, play'd, eat together." A. Y. L. i. 3. 76. " Myself and a sister both bom in an hour." — T.N. ii. i. 20. " You, or any living man, may be drunk at a time, man." Othello, ii. 3. 319. I.e. " at one time," " for once." "These foils have all a length."— Hamlet, v. 2. 277- We find " one" and "a" interchanged in " Hear me 07ze word : Beseech you, tribunes, hear me but a word. " Coriol. iii. I. 218. " But shall we wear these honours for a day ? Or shall they last V'—Rich. IIL iv. 2. 5. 58 SHAKESPEARIAN GRAMMAR. We never use the possessive inflection of the unemphatic cm as an antecedent ; but Shakespeare writes : " For taking ones part that is out of favour." — Lear, i. 4. 111. We also find in Early English : " Thre persones in a Godhede." — Halliwell. vvlierevz is for one. Compare Scotch *'ae" for "one." It seems used for " any," i.e. ane-y, or one-y, in "There's not a one of them." — Macb. iii. 4. 131. "Ne'er a one to be found." — B. J. E. in &=c. iii. 2. So Cymb. i. i. 24. And emphatically for "some," "a certain," in " There is a thing within my bosom tells me." 2 Hen. IV. iv. I. 183. * I should impart a thing to you from his majesty. " Hamlet, v. 2. 02. " Shall I tell you a thing?"— Z. Z. Z. v. i. 152. " I told you a thing yesterday." — Tr. and Cr. i. 2. 185. " And I came to acquaint you with a matter." A. Y. L. i. I. 129 82. A and The omitted in archaic poetry. In the infancy of thought nouns are regarded as names, denoting not classes but individuals. Hence the absence of any article before nouns. Besides, as the articles interfere with the metre, and often supply what may be well left to the imagination, there was additional reason for omitting them. Hence Spenser, the archaic poet, writes " Fayre Una — whom salvage nation does adore." F. Q. i. 6. Title. " And seizing crnell dawes on trembling br est.'''' — lb. i. 3. 19. ^^ Faire virgin, to redeem her deare, brings Arthure to the fight."— /^. i. 8. Title. "From ragi7tg spoil oi lazulesse victoj's vf'ilV — lb. i. 3. 43. " With thrilling poi7it of deadly yron brand." — lb. i. 3. 42. Shakespeare rarely indulges in this archaism except to ridicule it: " Whereat zvith blade, with bloody blameful blade, He bravely broached his boiling bloody breast ; And Thisby, tarrying in mulberry shade. His dagger drew and died." — M. N. D. v. I. 147. Somewhat snnilar is "/« glorious Christian /ft'A/." — Rich. II. iv. 1. Oa. ARTICLES, 59 " When lion rough in wildest rage doth roar." M. N. D. V. I. 224. ** Ah ! Richard with the eyes of {my or the) heavy 7?tind.'" Rich. II. ii. 4. 18. ** So, longest way shall have the longest moans." lb. V. I. 90. In a ititheses, as * * And with no less nobility of love Than that which dearest father bears his son, " Hamlet, i. 2. 111. tlie omission of the is intelligible, since the whole class is expressed. But it appears not uncommon to omit the article before superlatives : " Best safety lies in fear." — Hamlet, i. 3. 41. This is, perhaps, explained by the double meaning of the super- lative, which means not only " the best of the class," but also "very good." See 8. 83. A and The are also sometimes omitted after as, like, and than in comparative sentences : " As falcon to the lure away she flies." — V. and A. 1027. " The why is plain as way to parish church." A. V. L. ii. 7. 52. ** More tuneable than lark to shepherd's ear." M. N. D. i. I. 184. This :s, however, common both in early and modem English. In such sentences the whole class is expressed, and therefore the article omitted. It might be asked, however, why * the lure " on this hypothesis? The is put for its. So in E. E. (Matzner, iii. 195) " ase hound doth (chase) the hare," i.e. *' its prey the hare." A is still omitted by us in adverbial compounds, such as "snail-like," "clerk-like," &c. Then it was omitted as being uu- Ciecessarily emphatic in such expressions as : " Creeping like S7!ail." —-A. Y. L. ii. 7. 146. *^ ^'i^hmg like furnace.'^ — lb. 148. "And like iinletter'd clerk^ — Sonn. 85. "Like snail " is an adverb in process of formation. It is inter- mediate between "like a snail" and "snail-like." 84. A being more emphatic than with us, was sometimes omitte//^' your comfort." The last passage illustrates the connection between hut meaning only, and but used adversatively. 125. But thus varying between an adversative and an exceptional force causes many ambiguities. Thus : * Whenever Buckingham doth turn his hate On you and yours, but with all duteous love Doth cherish you and yours, God punish me. " Rich. III. ii. I. 33. Here but means "without," or "instead of, cherishing you." " You salute not at the court but you kiss your hands." A. V. L. iii. 2. 50. i.e. "without kissing your hands." 126. But is not adversative, but means "if not," after "bcshrew mo," &c. : 86 SHAKESPEARIAN GRAMMAR, " Beshrew my soul but I do love," hz.—K. J. v. 4. 50. So 3 Hm. VI. i. 4. 150. ** The Gods rebuke me but it is tidings To wash the eyes of kings." — A. -and C v. i. 27;zA v. ii, 103. Thus we explain : ** I'll plead for you myself btct you shall have him." T. ofSh. ii. I. 15. i.e. "I'll plead for you myself ^you shall not have him otherwise ;*' but it must be admitted that the above construction may be confused with " I may have to plead for you myself, but (adversative) in any case you shall have him." So **I should woo hard but be your groom," — Cynib. iii. 6. 70. is, perhaps, a confusion between ** if \ could not be your groom otherwise" and ^^ butm any case I would be your groom." In the last example, however, it is possible that there is an additional con-" fusion arising from the phrase : "It would go hard with me but." 127. But in the sense of except frequently follows negative comparatives, where we should use thafi. •*A^ w^ (emphatical) Cleopatra." Else "What is her new name since she ceased to be Cleopatra ?" If since^ in the sense of " ago," could be used absolutely for " once," a third interpretation would be possible : " What's her name ? O^zr^ she was Cleopatra. " * The old form sith occurs several times in Shakespeare, and mostly in the metaphorical meaning "because." Sith in Hamlet, ii. 2. 12, is an exception. Sith in A.-S. meant "late," "later;" " sith-thnn," "after that." Sitheiic* (Ckiucer, "sethens," "sins") is found twice in Shakespeare. CONJUNCTIONS. 91 133. So is used with the future and the subjunctive to denote "provided that." '* I am content so thou wilt have it so."— i'?. and J. iii. 5, 18. ** So it be new, there's no respect how vile." — Rich. II. ii. i. 25. So seems to mean **in this way," "on these terms," and the fiilJ construction is "be it (if it be) so that." " Be it" is inserted in " Be it so (that) she will noL ' -M. N. D. i. i. 39. '* That" is inserted in Chaucer, Piers PlottgJwian, &c. "(Be it) So that ye be not wrath."— Chaucer, C. T. 7830. means " provided you will not be angry." So " Poor queen ! So that thy state might be no worse I would my skill were subject to thy curse." Rich. II iii. 4. 102. So, thus meaning "on condition that," is sometimes used where the context implies the addition of "even." " Messenger. Should I lie, madam? Cleopatra. O, I would thou didst So (even if) half my Egypt were submerged." — A. and C. ii. 5. 94 Sometimes the subjunctive inflection is neglected and "j^ as" u used for **so that." ** So as thou livest in peace, die free from strife." Rich. II V. 5. 27. We must distinguish the conditional "jt? heaven help me" from the optative "so defend thee heaven" {Rich. II. i. 3. 34), where the order of the words indicates that " be it . . . that" cannot be under- stood. Here so means " on the condition of my speaking the truth, " and is not connected with defend. Compare Rich. III. ii. i. 11, 16. See also 275-283. That. See Relative. That omitted before the subjunctive. See 311. 134. Where is frequently used metaphorically as we now use whereas. " It (the belly) did remain I' the midst o' the body idle and unactive where the other instruments Did see and hear, devise," &c. — Coriol. i. i. 102. for " whereas the other instruments did," &c. Comp. Coriol. i. 10. 13, So Lear, i. 2. 89 ; Rich. II iii. 2. 185. 92 SHAKESPEARIAN GRAMMAR. 135. Whereas, on the other hand, is used for where in " Unto St. Alban's Whereas the king and queen do mean to hawk. " 2 Hen. VI. i. 2. 58. ** They back returned to the princely place ; Whereas . . . a knight . . . they new arrived find," Spens. F. Q. i. 4. 38. So *' where-that.'^ — Hen. V. v. Prologue, 17. Probably both "as'' and "that" were added to give a relative meaning to the (originally) interrogative adverb where. See 287. 136. Whether is sometimes used after "or" where we should omit one of the two : " Or whether doth my mind, being crown'd with you, Drink up the monarch's plague, this flattery ? Or whether shall I say mine eye saith true," &c. — Sonn. 1 14. " Move those eyes? Or zuhether riding on the balls of mine Seem they in motion ?" — AI. of V. iii. 2. 18. ' ' Or whether his fall enraged him, or how it was. " Coriol. i. 3. 69. The first example is perhaps analogous to the use of " or . . . or," as in " Why the law Salique which they have in France Or should or should not bar us in our claim. " Hen. V. i. 2. 12 ; T. N. iv. i. 65. There is, perhaps, a disposition to revert to the old idiom in which the two particles were similar: "other. . , other." (The contraction of "other" into "or" is illustrated by "whe'r" fui "whether" inO. E. and the Elizabethan dramatists.) Perhaps, also, additional emphasis is sought by combining two particles. We find ^^ whether . . . or whether V^ to express direct questions in A.nglo-Saxon. In the second example a previous "whether" is implied in the words "move those eyes?" 137. While (originally a noim meaning "time"). Hence *'■ a.-while" "(for) a time:" "the while^' "(i^i) the (mean) time;" " whit-om " ( " om " being a dative plural inflexion used adverbially), "at a (former) time;" "whi/e-ere" {Temp. iii. 2. 127), "a time before," i.e. " formerly." So whiles (genitive of zvhi/e) means "of, or during, the time." PREPOSITIONS. 95 The earliest use of while is still retained in the modem phrase " all the while that he was speaking." "The while that," from a very early period, is used in the condensed form "the 7uhile," or ^* uhile that" or while; and whiles was similarly used as a conjunc- tion. While now means only "during the time when," but in Eliza- bethan English both while and whiles meant also "up to the time when." (Compare a similar useof "dum"in Latin and cws in Greek.) ** "We will keep ourself Till supper-time alone. While (till) then, God be with you." Machethy iii. I. 43. "I'll trust you while your father's dead." Massinger (Nares). " He shall conceal it Whiles you are willing it shall come to note." — T. N. iv. 3. 28. " Let the trumpets sound While we return these dukes what we decree, \A long fiourish. Draw near, &c."— i^.r/i. //. i. 3. 122. PREPOSITIONS. 138. Prepositions priniarily represent local relations; secondarily and metaphorically, agency, cause, &c. A preposition (as after, see below) may be used metaphorically in one age and literally in the next, or vice vers A. This gives rise to many changes in the meaning o\ prepositions. The shades of different meaning which suggest the use of different prepositions are sometimes almost indistinguishable. We say, "a canal is full of water." There is no reason why we should not also say "full with water," as a garden is "fair with flowers." Again, "a canal is filled with water," the verb in modem English preferring with to signify instrumentality, but "filled oj water " is conceivable ; and, as a matter of fact, Shakespeare does write ** furnished of provided of supplied of'' for zuith. Lastly the water may be regarded as an agent, and then we say, " the canal is filleil by the water." But an action may be legarded as "^" the agent, as well as "^j)" the agent, an.i "^"" is frequently thus used ill the A. V. of the Bible and m Jtr'UzabethAii authors, as well as 94 SHAKESPEARIAN GRAMMAR, in E. E. For these reasons the use of prepositions, depending upon the fashion of metaphor in different ages, is very variable. It would be hard to explain why we still say, "I live on bread," but not " Or have we eaten on the insane root ?" {Macb. i. 3, 84) ; as hard as to explain why we talk of a **high" price or rate, while Beaumont and Fletcher speak of a ' deeper rate." 139. Prepositions: modern tendency to restrict their meaning. One»general rule may be laid down, that the meanings of the pre- positions are more restricted now than in the Elizabethan authors : partly because some of the prepositions have been pressed into the ranks of the conjunctions, e.g. "for," "but," "after;" partly because, as the language has developed, new prepositional ideas having sprung up and requiring new prepositional words to express them, the number of prepositions has increased, while the scope of each has decreased. Thus many of the meanings of "by" have been divided among "near," "in accordance with," "by reason of," "owing to;" "but" has divided some of its provinces among "unless," " except ;" " for" has been in many cases supplanted by " because of," "as regards ;" " in" by " during." 140. A. Ben Jonson in his Grammar, p. 785, writes thus : — ** A hath also the force of governing before a noun — ' And the Pro- tector had layd to her for manner's sake that she was a council with the Lord Hastings to destroy him,' — Sir T. More," " Forty and six years was this temple a building." St. John ii. 20. The present text is in, but Cranmer and Tyndalehad "a." This a, which still exists in alive, afoot, asleep, &c. is a contrac- tion of A. -S. on or the less common form an. We find in Early English "on live/' "on foot," "on hunting," "on sleep;" "rt morrow and eke an eve," for " by morning and also by evening ; " *^ a land and a water," Piers PL (where some MSS, have en), " a (for in) God's name," " an end " for " on the (at the) end." In the Folio we sometimes find a where we write o' : " What is 't a clocke V'—Rich. HI. v. 3. 47. See Adverbs, 24 ^ PREPOSITIONS. 9S 141. After ("following," Latin "secundum," hence "according to"). "Say, you chose him, More after our commandment than as guided By your own true affections." — Coriol. ii. 3. 238. 'After my seeming." — 2 Heit. IV. v. 2. 128. Compare "Neither reward us after our iniquities," in our Prayer- book. ^y?^-is now used only of space or time, except in " after the pattern, example, &c.," where the sense requires the metaphorical meaning. 142. Against used metaphorically to express time. This is now restricted to colloquial language : "I'll charm his eyes against he do appear." — M. N. D. iii. 2. 99. i e. ''against the time that he do appear." Any preposition, as "for," "in," can thus be converted into a conjunction by affixing " that," and the " that" is frequently omitted. " Against (the time that) my love shall be as I am now." — Sonn. 63. "'Gainst that season comes." — Hamlet, i. I. 158. " As against the doom." — lb. iii. 4. 50. i.e. "as though expecting doom's-day." 143. At. The use of a mentioned in 140 was becoming unin- telligil)!e and vulgar in Shakespeare's time, and he generally uses ai instead. The article is generally omitted in the following and eimilar adverbial forms. " All greeting that a king at friend can send his brother." VV. T. V. I. 140. " The wind a/ /z^/^. " — Hamlet, iv. 3. 46. " At j//^r^."— Montaigne. " At door."— ^ T. iv. 4. 352. "(A ship) that lay at rode.'' — N. P. 177. " As true a dog as ever fought at head.'' — T. A. v. I. 102. " Bring me but out at gate!' — Coriol. iv. I. 47. "" At point." — Coriol. v. 4. 64; Cymb. iii. 6. 17. But " When they were fallen at a point for rendering up the hold." HOLINSHED, Duncane, The at of pi'ice generally requires an adjective or article, as w^eli as a uoun, after it, except in "a/ all." We have, however, " If my love thou hold'st at at(ght," — Hamlet, iv. 3. 60, i.e. "at a whii " 96 SHAKESPEARIAN GRAMMAR. In Early English at does not seem to have been thus extensively used. It then was mostly used (Stratmann) in the sense of " at the hands of" {itp6s with gen.) : "I ask at, take leave at, learn a/ a person," &c. At is used like "near" with a verb of motion where we should use "up to :"■ ** I will delve one yard below their mines, And blow them at the moon. " — Hai7ilet, iii. 4. 209. In "Follow him at foot,"— /<5. iv. 3. 56. at is not "on" but "near," as in "a/ his heels." 144. At, when thus used in adverbial expressions, now rejects adjectives and genitives as interfering with adverbial brevity. Thus we can say " at freedom," but not *' At /iouest freGdom." — Cymb. iii, 3, 71. "At ample view." — T. N. i. i. 27. " At a mournful war." — Sonn. 46. ''At heart's e3.5Q."—y. C. i. 2. 207. We say ''at loose," but not " Time . . . often at his very loose decides That which long process could not arbitrate," — L. L. L. v. 2. 752. where "loose" means "loosing" or "parting," So we say " aside," but not "To hang my head all at one side." — Othello, iv. 3. 22. We say "at the word," but, with the indefinite article, "in a ^ord," not "No, at a word, madam." — Coriol. i, 3, 122. It is, perhaps, on account of this frequent use of at in terse adverbial phrases that it prefers monosyllables to dissyllables. Thus we have "at night" and "at noon," and sometimes "at eve" and "at mc>vn," but rarely "at evening" or "at morning," except where "at morning" is conjoined with "at night," as in "At morning and at night," — M. of V. iii, 2, 279. London was not so large as it now is when Shakespeare wrote "Inquire at London," — Rich. II. v. 3, 51. 145. By (original meaning "near"). Hence our "to come by a thing," i.e. "to come near" or "attain." " (How) cam'st thou by this ill tidings V'—Rich. II. iii. 4. 8a "I'll corned U..e. acquire) Naples." — Temp. ii. i. 292, PREPOSITIONS, 97 By is used in a manner approaching its original meaning in "Fed his flocks By (on) the fat plains of fmitful Thessaly. " B. and F. Fair Sh. i. i. "At a fair vestal throned by the west." — M. N. D. ii. I. 58. So Wickliffe: '■'By (on) everi Saboth," ^^/j xiii. 27. Somewhat similar is our present colloquial * ' by this " of time ; an expression which is found in " Of the poor suppliant who bv this I know Is here attending." — A. W. v. 3. 134; Lear^ iv. 6. 45. This is illustrated by the play on ''by your favour," where favour means also "complexion," "face," in " Duke. Thine eye Hath stay'd upon some favour thatit loves, Hath it not, boy ? Viola. A little, by yoMx favour.^' — 7. A', ii. 4. 26. Compare also the puns in T. N. iii. I. 2-10. Hence "about," "concerning." " How say you by the French lord?" — M. 0/ V. i. 2. 60. " Tell me, sirrah, but tell me true, I charge you. By him and by this woman here what know you?" A. W. V. 3. 237. " I would not have him know so much by me." L. L. L. iv. 3. 150. ** I know nothing by myself," i Cor. iv. 4 (no harm about myself). ** Many may be meant by (to refer to) the fool multitude." M. of V. ii. 9. 25. Compare B. J, Poetast. v. i : ** Lupus. Is not that eagle meant by Caesar, ha ? . . . . Ccpsar. Who was it, Lupus, that inform'd you first This should be meant by us ?" Hence from near came the meaning like, according to. " It lies you on to speak Not by your own instruction, nor by the matter "Which your own heart prompts you." — Coriol. iii. 2. 53. "And him by oath they duly honoured" — R. of L. 410. i.e. " according to their oath." ** Not friended by his wish, to your high person His will is most malignant." — Hen. VIII. i. 2. 140 i.e. " in accordance with his wish," "to his heart's content. H 98 SHAKESPEARIAN GRAMMAR. '* If my brother wrought l^y my pity it should not be so. " M.forM. iii. 2. 224 "I will believe vou by the syllable Of what you shall deliver.''— P. of T. y. i. 170. So, where we say *^to the sound of:" '* Sound all the lofty instruments of war, And by that music let us all embrace." By seems to mean "near," hence "with," in ** (My daughter) hath his solicitings. As they fell out by time, by means and place, All given to mine ear." — Hamlet, ii. 2. 127. Perhaps we may thus explain : " I'll trust by leisure him that mocks me once." — T. A. i. l. 301. i.e. "in accordance with, to suit, my leisure." The use of by in "The people . . . by numbers swarai to us," 3 Hen. VI. iv. 2. 2. is the oame as in ^* By ones, by twos, by threes." — Coriol. il 3. 47. By, in the sense of "near," like our "about" {Acts xiii. 21, Wick. *■* by fourti yeeris," the rest "about "), Greek KaTi, was used from the first in rough distributive measurements in E. E. : " He smote to the ground by three, by four," ^'' by nine and ten," ^^ by one and one." So " I play the torturer by small and small To lengthen out the worst that must be said." Rich. IL iii. 2. 189. i.e. "/« lengthening out ^_y little and little." Hence, perhaps, from ^'' by one by one " sprang our shorier form, " one by one," " little by little ;" though it is possible that " one by one " means " one next to or after one." By is used as a noun in the expression " on the by " (as one passes by). — B. J. 746. We still use by as an adverb after "close," "hard," &c, but we should scarcely say, " I stole into a neighbour thicket by." — Z. L. L. v. 2. 94. 146. By ("near," "following close after," hence "as a con- sequence of"). PREPOSITIONS. 9f '*The bishop of York, Fell Warwick's brother, and, by that, our foe." 3 Hen. VI iv. 4. 12. "Lest, by a multitude The new-heal'd wound of malice should break out." Rich. III. ii. 2. 124. " So the remembrance of my former love Is by a newer object quite forgotten." — R. and J. ii. 4, 194 *' Fear'd by their breed and famous by their birth." Rich. II ii. I. 52. Hence sometimes it seems to be (but is not) used instmmen tally with adjectives which appear to be (but are not) used as passive verbs. By does not mean "by means of," but "as a consequence of," in *' An eagle sharp by fast." — V. and A. 55. " Oh how much more does beauty beauteous seem By that sweet ornament which truth doth give." — Sonn. *' laer. Where is my father ? King. Dead 1 Queen. But not by him." Hamlet, iv. 5. 128. 147. For (original meaning "before," "in front of"). A man who stands in front of another in battle may either stand as his friend for him or as his foe against him. Hence two meanings oi for^ the former the more common.* 148. (I.) For, meaning "in front of," is connected with "instead of," " in the place of," " as being." " Ox for the lawrell he may gain a scome." B. J. on Shakespeare i.e. "instead of the laurel." " See what now thou art. For happy wife, a most distressed widow, For joyful mother, one that wails the name. For queen, a very caitiff crown'd with care." Rich. Ill iv. 4. 98. "Thyself a queen,yi7r me that was a queen." — lb. I 3. 292. Between this and the following meanings we may place " Learn now, /^r all." — Cymb. ii. 3. 111. " This \%fQr zXV— Hamlet, i. 3. 131. i.e. " once instead of, or in the place of, all." * Comp. uifTt, which in composition denotes against, and at other times iftitfoa <(f, Jor. U.0 SHAKESPEARIAN GRAMMAR. "I abjure The taints and blames I laid upon myself For (as being) strangers to my nature." — Macbeth, iv. 3. 125. "Conscience ... is turned out of all towns and cities for a dangerous thing." — Rich. III. i. 4. 146. *' How often have I sat crown'd with fresh flowers For summer's queen !" — B. and F. Fair Sh. i. I. Hence ^r is nearly redundant in " Let the forfeit Be nominated yi^r an equal pound." — M. of V. i. 3. 150. There is a play on the word in " On went he /^r a search, and away went \for (packed up in a basket and treated like) old clothes. "—J/. W. of W. iii. 5. 100. " Three dukes of Somerset three-fold renown'd For hardy and undoubted champions." — 3 Hen. VI. v. 7. 6., (Where probably hardy means Fr, hardi, "bold;" and "un- doubted" means "not frightened," "doubt" like "fear" being used for "frighten.") Perhaps _/^r comes under this head in " What is \iQfor a fool that betroths himself to unquietness. " M. Ado, i. 3. 49 i.e. " What is he, as being a fool," It is more inteHigible when the order is changed: '^ For a fool, what is he," i.e. "considered as a fool — it being granted that he is a fool — what kind of fool is he?" So " What is he for a vicar?"— B. J. Sil. Worn. iii. I. med. So in German "was fiir ein?" 149. For is hence loosely used in the sense " as regards." " It was young counsel y^r the persons and violent counsel for the matter."— B. ^.75. Very commonly thisy^r stands first, before an emphatic subject or object, which is intended to stand in a prominent and emphatic position : " For your desire to know what is between us, O'er-master it as you may." — Hamlet, i. 5.139; 2. 112. " Now, for the taking of Sicily, the Athenians did marvellously covet it." — N. P. 171. ** For your intent, It is most retrograde to our desires." HamUt, i. 2. 112 ; Rick. II. v. 3, 137. PREPOSITIONS, loi *^ For a certain term," ^^for seven days, a day" (or even **for the day" where one day is meant), is still customary, but not ** Doom'd for a certain term to walk the night, kxAfor the day confined to fast in fires." — Hamlet, i. 4. 11. 150. For, from meaning **in front of," came naturally to mean *'in behalf of," "for the sake of," "because of." "Yet I must not (kill Banquo openly), For certain friends that are both his and mine. " Macbeth, iii. i. 120. i.e. ^^ because of certain friends." This use was much more common than with us. "When we refer to the past we generally use "because of," reserving yc?r for the future. Compare, on the other hand : " O be not proud, nor brag not of thy might. For mastering her that foil'd the God of fight. " V. and A. 114. ** He gave it out that he must depart _/^r certain news. " N. P. 179. " No way to that, for weakness, which she enter'd." I //en. VI iii. 2. 25. i.e. " no way can be compared yi>;' weakness with that," &c. " Of divers humours one must be chiefly predominant, but it is not with so full an advantage but, /or the volubilitie and supplenes of the mind, the weaker may by occasion reobtaine the place again. " — Montaigne, 116. For is similarly used with an ellipse of " I lay a wager " in " "Now, /or my life, she's wandering to the Tower." Pich. Ill iv. I. 3. 151. For, in the sense of "because of," is found not only governing a noun, but also governing a clause : " You may not so extenuate his offence For I have had such faults." — M./or M. ii. I. 28. Le. " because I have had such faults." " ('Tis ungrateful) to be thus opposite with heaven. For (because) it requires the royal debt it lent you." Rich. Ill il. 2. 95. So Othello, i. 3. 269; Cymb. iv. 2. 129. And parenthetically very frequently : I02 SHAKESPEARIAN GRAMMAR. " The canker-blossoms have as deep a dye As the perfumed tincture of the roses, Buty^r their virtue only is their shew, They live unwoo'd, and unrespected fade." — Sonn. 54. "Oh, it is as lawful, For we would give much, to use violent thefts. " Tr. and Cr. v. I. 21. i.e. to rob, ** because we wish to be generous." With the future, y^r meant "in order that." " And, for the time shall not seem tedious, I'll tell thee what befel me."— 3 Hen. VI. iii. i. 10 The desire of clearness and emphasis led to the addition of because. ** Buty^r because it liketh well our eyes." — N. P. Pref. ^^ Kvi^ for because Xh^ world is populous." — Rich. II. v. 5. 3. Comp. *^ but only, ''^ *^ more better " 8ic. For, when thus followed by a verb, like after, before, &c. {** after he came," ^^ before he went"), is called a conjunction. It is often, like other prepositions (287) thus used, followed by "that." Coriol. iii. 3. 93, &c. The two uses occur together in the following passage, which well illustrates the transition oi for : ** I hate himy^r he is a Christian, But more/^r that ... he lends," &c. — M. of V. i. 3. 43. 152. For to, which is now never joined with the infinitive except by a vulgarism, was very common in E. E. and A. -S. , and is not uncommon in the Elizabethan writers. It probably owes its origin to the fact that the prepositional meaning of "to" was gradually weakened as it came to be considered nothing but the sign of the infinitive. Hence for was added to give the notion of motion or purpose. Similarly in Danish and Swedish (Matzner, ii. p. 54) " for at " is used. Both in E. E. and in Elizabethan writers the for is Kometimes added to the latter of two infinitives as being, by a longer interval, disconnected from the finite verb, and therefore requiring an additional connecting particle : " First, honour'd Virgin, to behold thy face Where all good dwells that is ; nextyi?r to try," &c. B. and F. Fair Sh. v. l. For the same reason : ** Let your highness Lay a more noble thought upon mine honour Than ^j' to think that I would sink it here." — A. W. v. 3. 181. PREPOSITIONS. 103 From the earliest period "for to," like "to," is found used without any notion of purpose, simply as the sign of the infinitive. So in Shakespeare ; " Forbid the sea>^ to obey the moon."— ^. T. i. 2. 427. 153. For, variable. The following passage illustrates the variableness oi for : " Princes have but their titles /or (to represent) their glories, An outward honour for (as the reward of) an inward toil. And /or (for the sake of gaining) unfelt (unsubstantial) imagi- nation They often feel a world of restless ca.res."—Pu:A.III. i. 4. 78-80. 154. (11.) For (in opposition to) : hence "to prevent." " And over that an habergeon yj?r percing of his herte." Chaucer, Sire Thopas, I3790. " Love. Is there an officer there? Off. Yes, two or three /or failing."— B J. Alch. v. 3. " The which he will not every hour survey /^tfr blunting the fine point of seldom pleasure." — Sonn. 52. " We'll have a \i\!o/or spoiling of thy doublet." B. and F. (Nares). So it is said of Procrustes, that if his victim was too long for the bed, "he cut off his legsy^r catching cold." — Euphiies (Malone). It can be proved that Sir T. North regarded /or as meaning " in spite of," since he translates " Mais, nonobstant toutes ces raisons," by "But, /or all these reasons," (N. P. 172); where the contact also shows beyond dispute Wvax/or has this meaning. On the other hand, in "All out of work and coldy^r action," — Hen. V. i. 2. 114. /t7r seems to mean "y^r want of," unless "out of work and cold" can be treated as equivalent to "eager," which would naturally be followed hy /or. For is found in E. E. in this sense, but perhaps always with the emphatic "all." For in this sense is sometimes used as a conjunction: ^ "For all he be a Roman." — Cymb. v. 4. 209. i.e. " Despite that he be a Roman." Fof may either mean " against " or (149) " for what concerns ' in "I warrant him /-£>/« the matter." — Cymb. i. 4. 16. i,e. "describes him in a manner departingy^-^w the truth." "This label on my bosom whose containing Is %ofrom sense in hardness." — Cymb. v. 5. 431. " Wnitfrom it, if you can, in hand and phrase." T. N. v. I. 340. "For he is superstitious grown of late Qm\.Q/rom the main opinion he held once." — J. C. ii. I. 196. " ^ofrom himself impiety hath wrought." — R. of L. "To be so odd and/r^w all fashions." — M. Ado, iii. i. 72. " Particular addition y9'(?;« the bill That writes them all 2l\\i&:''— Macbeth, iii. I. 100. This explains the play on the word in * * Queen. That thou dost love thy daughter/rar, v. 3. 181. So y. C. V. 5. 15 ; Hamlet, i. 3. 30 ; J. C. iv. i. 41. *' Zif/^wm^ their fear. " — Macbeth, ii. 2. 28. Hence in the passive, "He that no more must say is listened move." Rkh. IL ii. I. 9. "Hearken* the end."— 2 Hen. IV. ii. 4. 305 ; Temp. i. 2. 122. 200. The preposition is omitted after some verbs which car easily be regarded as transitive. Thus if we can say "plot my death," there is httle difficulty in the licence. " That do conspire (for) my death. "—v?/c-/^. ///. iil 4. 62. " (In) Which from the womb I did participate."— T.JV. v. 1. 245. " She complained (about) her wrongs." — R. of L. 1 839. " And his physicians y^cr (for) him mightily." Rick. HI. i. I. 137. So 1 Hen. IV. iv. I. 24 ; T. ^ A. il 2. 12 ; T. A. ii. 3. 305 ; M. of V. iii. 2. 29. This explains " O, fear me not." — Hamlet, i. 3. 52 ; iii. 4. 7. . " That he would labour (for) my delivery. "—AVr//. ///. i. i. 253. " To look (for) our dead. "—Hen. V. iv. 7. 76. " I must go look (for) my twigs." — A. W. iii. 6. 115. " He hath been all this day to look (for) you." — A. Y. L. \\. 5. 34. Antl in the difficult passage — " O, whither hast thou led me, Egypt ? See How I convey my shame out of thine eyes By looking back what I have left behind 'Stroy'd in dishonour." — A. and C. iii. II. 53. Wliile tui-ning away from Cleopatra, Antony appears to say, that he is looking back (for) the fleet that he has left dishonoured and desti oyed. " The Globe inserts "at." 134 SHAKESPEARIAN GRAMMAR. So " Scoffing (at) Ms state. "—^/^. //. iii. 2. 163. ** Smile you (at) my speeches as I were a fool ! " — Lear, '* Thou swear's^ (by) thy gods in vain." — 15. i. I. 163. ** Yet thus far, Griffith, give me leave to spea^ (of) him," Jlen. Fill. iv. 2. 32. Both here and in Z. Z. Z. v. 2. 349 ; Macbeth, iv. 3. 159 ; T. N. i. 4. 20, "speak" is used for describe. In Macbeth, iv. 3. 154, "'tis spoken" is used for "'tis said." Again, "said" is used for " called" in "To be said an honest man and a good housekeeper." 7: iV: iv. 2. 10 ; so Macbeth, iv. 3. 210. "Talking that" is used like "saying that" in Tempest, ii. i. 96. "Speak," however, in R. and y. iii. I. 158, *^ Spake him fair" means " speak to :" but in the same expression M. of V. iv. i. 271 it means "speak of" Similarly, " whisper " is often used without a preposition before a personal object. " He came to whisper Wolsey. "— ^^«. VIII. i. i. 179. " They whisper one another in the ear." — K. J. iv. 2. 189. " Your followers I will whisper to the business." W. T.x.'i. 437. Rarely, ^^ whisper \\ex ^■sx.^^ — M. Ado, iii. i. 4. In some cases, as in " She will attend it better," T. N. i. 3. 27, 2. 453; M. of V. y. 4. 103, the derivation may explain the transitive use. *^ Despair thy charm," — Macbeth, v. 8. 13. is, perhaps, a Latinism. So "sympathise," meaning "suffer with," is used thus : " The senseless brands will sympathise The heavy accent of thy moving tongue. " Rich. IL v. I. 47. "Deprive," meaning "take away a thing from a person," like "rid," can dispense with " of" before the impersonal object. " 'Tis honour to deprive dishonour'd life." — R. of L. J186. Tills explains how we should understand — " Which might deprive your sovereignty of reason." Hamlet, i. 4. 73. i.e. "which might take away your controlling principle of reason.*' So, perhaps, ''Frees all iix\!i\\.%." —Tempest, Epilogue, 18. PREPOSITIONS. 135 This seems to have ansen from the desire of brevity. Compare the tendency to convert nouns, adjectives, and neuter verbs into active verbs (290). 201. The preposition was also omitted before the indirect object of some verbs, such as "say," "question," just as we still omit it after the corresponding verbs, "tell" and "ask." " Sayest (to) me so, friend?"—/: of Sh. i. 2. 190. " You will say (to) a beggar, nz.y"—Rich. III. iii. I. 119. " Still questioned (of) me the story of my life," — Othello, I 3. 129, In " Hear me a word,"— i^/V/^. ///. iv. 4. 180. it must be a question whether me or word is the direct object. In "I cry thee mercy," — Rich. III. iv. 4. 515. "mercy" is the direct object. This is evident from the shorter form "(I) Cry mexcy."— Rich. Ill v. 3. 224. After "give," we generally omit "to," when the object of "to " is a personal noun or pronoun. But we could not write — " A bed-swerver, even as bad as these That (to whom) vulgars (the vulgar) give bold'st titles. " W. T. n. I. 94. " Unto his lordship, (to) whose unwished yoke My soul consents not to give sovereignty." — M. N. D, i. I. 81. Somewhat similar is " This 'longs the text."— /*. of T. ii. Gower, 40. for "belongs (to) the text." 202. Preposition omitted in adverbial expressions of time, manner, &c. " Forbear to sleep the nights, and fast the days." Rich. in. iv. 4. 118. This is illustrated by our modem " (Of) What kind oi man is he V'—T. N. i. 5. 159. " But wherefore do not you a mightier way Make war upon this bloody tyrant, time ?" — Sonn. 16. " My poor country (Shall) More suffer, and more sundry ways, than ever." Macbeth, iv. 3. 48 ; so lb. i. 3. 154 " Revel the night, rob, murder, and commit • The newest %va.% the newest kind of ways." — 2 Hen. IV. iv. 5. 12d» 136 SHAKESPEARIAN GRAMMAR. "And ye sad hours that move a sullen pace.** B and F. F. Sk. iv r. "I will a round unvarnish'd tale deliver Of my whole course of life ; ivkat drugs, what charms^ JVkat conjuration, ajid what mighty magic (For such proceeding I am charg'd withal) I won Xi3 daughter." — Othello, i. ^. 91. ** How many would the peaceful city quit To welcome him ! iVIuch more, and much more cause, * Did they this Harry."— ^^«. V. v. Prol. 34. "To keep Prince Harry in continual laughter the wearing out oj six fashions, which is four terms." — 2 Hen. IV. v. i. 84. "Why hast thou not served thyself into my table so many meals?** — Tr. and Cr. ii. 3. 45: i.e. ' Vzm;?^ so many meals. " " To meet his grz.c^Just distance 'tween our armies." 2 Hen. IV. iv. i. 225. " That I did suit me all points like a man."— ^4. Y. L. i. 3. 118. ** But were I not the better part made mercy." — lb. iii. i. 2. " And when such time they have begun to cry." — Coriol. iii. 3. 19. "Where and what titne your majesty shall please." Rich. Ill iv. X 450. " What time vfQ will our celebration keep." — T. IV. iv. 3. 30. "Awhile they bore her up, Which time she chanted snatches of old tunes." — Ham. iv. 7. 178. In the following cases it would seem that a prepositional phrase is condensed into a preposition, just as "by the side of" (Chaucer, '* byside Bathe") becomes " be-side," and governs an object. " On this side T\her."—y. C. iii. 2. 254. "Fasten'd ourselves at either end the mast." — C. of E. \. i. 86. " A sheet of paper writ o' both sides the leaf." — L. L. L. v. 2. 8. * On each side her the Bishops of London and Winchester. " Hen. VIII. iv. I {order of corotiation). *' She is as forward of our breeding as She is in the rear our birth. "-^^F. T. iv. 4. 522. " Our purpose " seems to mean " for our purpose," in " Not to know what we speak to one another, so we seem to know, is to know straight, our purpose: chough's language, gabble enough and good enough. " — A. W. iv. i. 21. This seems the best punctuation. " Provided we seem to know wliat we say to one another, ignorance is exactly as good as know- ledge, foi our purpose. " * But "and (there was) much more cause " may be a parenthesis. PREPOSITIONS. 137 Hence the use of ihis for *' in this way" or ** thus" is not so bold as it seems : ** What am I that thou shouldst contemn m.e this ? What were thy lips the worse for one poor kiss?" V. and A. 203. Perhaps, however, "contemn" is confused with "refuse." But this is used for "thus" in E, E. All constantly repeated adverbial expressions have a tendency to abbreviate or lose their prepositions. Compare "alive " for "on live," "around" for "in round," "chance" for "perchance,'' "like " for "belike," &c. In some adverbial expressions the pre- position can be omitted when the noun is qualified by an adjective, but not otherwise. Thus we can use " yester-day, " "last night," "this week," adverbially, but not "day," "night," "week," Ijecause in the latter words there is nothing to indicate how time is regarded. In O. E. the inflections were sufficient to justify an advei-bial use, "day^j-," "night^J-." (Compare vvktSs.) But the inflections being lost, the adverbial use was lost with them. 203. Prepositions : transposed. (See also Upon.) inA.-S. and E. E. prepositions are often placed after their objects. In some cases the preposition may be considered as a separable part of a compound transitive verb. Thus in " Ne how the Grekes with a huge route Three times ridm all the fire aboute" — Chauc. C. T. 2954. "ride about" may be considered a transitive verb, having as its object "fire." Naturally, emphatic forms of prepositions were best suited for this emphatic place at the end of the sentence ; and therefore, though " to," " tyll," " fro," " with," " by," "fore," were thus transposed, yet the longer forms, "untylle," "before," "be- hind," "upon," "again," were preferred. Hence in the Elizabethan period, when the transposition of the weaker prepositions was not allowed, except in the compound words "whereto," "herewith," &C. (compare "se-cum, quo-cum") the longer forms are still, though rarely, transposed. For this reason, "with," when transposed, is emphasized into "withal." The prepositions "after," "before," and "upon," are thus transposed by Shakespeare : " God before."— Hen. V. i. 2. 307; iii. 6. I60, for "'fore God.'' " Hasten youi generals after." — A. and C. ii. 4. 2. /38 SHAKESPEARIAN GRAMMAR, --i So ** I need not sing this them until (unto)." — Heyavood. ** For fear lest day should look their shames upon.'*' M. N. D. iii. 2. 88R •* I'hat bare-foot plod I the cold ground upon.'* — A. W. iii. 4. 6. *' For my good will is to't, And yours it is against." — Tempest, iii. i. 31. The use of prepositions after the relative, which is now somewliat avoided, but is very common in E. E,, is also common in Shake- speare, and is evidently better adapted to the metre than the modem idiom, as far as regards the longer forms. "Upon which" is not so easily metricized as " Ten thousand men that fishes gnawed upon.** — Rich. III. i. 4. 25. "The pleasure that some fathers feed upon.** — Rich. II. ii. i. 79. 204. Prepositions transposed. "It stands me upon." This phrase cannot be explained, though it is influenced, by the custom of transposition. Almost inextricable confusion seems to have been made by the Elizabethan authors between two distinct idioms : (i) "it stands on" (adv.), or "at hand," or "upon" (comp. "instat," npoai^Kci), i.e. "it is of importance," "it concerns," "it is a matter of duty ;" and (2) "I stand upon" (adj.), i.e. "I insist upon." Tn (i) the full phrase would be, "it stands on, upon, to me," but, owing to the fact that " to me" or " me " {the dative inflection) is tinemphatic, and " upon " is emphatic and often used at the ettd of the sentence, the words were transposed into "it stands me upon." "Me" was thus naturally mistaken for the object of upon. Hence we have not only the correct form — " It stands me (dative) much upon (adverb) To stop all hopes." — Rich. III. iv. 2. 69. (Sc Hamlet, v. 2. 63, where it means " it is imperative on me,") But also the incorrect — " It stands your grace upon to do him right." Rich. II ii. 3. 138. " It only stands Oui lives upon to use our strongest hands." — A. and C.ii. I. 51. where " grace" and " lives" are evidently intended to be the objects of "upon," whereas the Shakespearian use of "me" (220) renders it possible, though by no means probable, that " me," in the first oi the above examples, was used as a kind of dative. PRONOUNS. 139 Hence by analogy — " It lies you on to speak." — Coriol. iii. 2. 52. The fact that this use of upon in " stand upon " is not a mere poetical transposition, but a remnant of an old idiom imperfectly understood, may be inferred from the transposition occurring in Elizabethan prose : *' Sigismund sought now by all means {as it stood him upon) to make himself as strong as he could." — Nares. Perhaps this confusion has somewhat confused the meaning of the personal verb " I stand on," It means ** I trust in " [M. W. of W. ii. I. 242), "insist on" {Hen. V. v. 2. 93), and "I depend on" {R. and J. ii. 2. 93), and in ** The moist star Upon whose influence Neptune's empire stands. " Hamlet, i. i. 119. PRONOUNS. 205. Personal, Irregularities of (omission of, insertion of , see Relative and Ellipses)- The inflections of Personal Pro- nouns are frequently neglected or misused. It is perhaps impossible to trace a law in these irregularities. Sometimes, however, euphony and emphasis may have successfully contended against grammar. This may explain / in "and /," "but /," frequently used for me. "'Tween you and /" seems to have been a regular Elizabethan idiom. The sound of d and t before me was avoided. Foi reasons of euphony also the ponderous thou is often ungrammatically replaced by thee, or inconsistently by you. This is particularly the case in questions and requests, where, the pronoun being especially unemphatic, thou is especially objectionable. To this day many of the Friends use thee invariably for thou, and in the Midland and North of England we have " wilta?" for "wilt thou?" Compare E. E. " wiltow?" for "wilt thou?" "Hnkestow?" for "thinkest thou?" and similarly, in Shakespeare, thou is often omitted after a ques- tioning verb. Again, since he and she could be used (see below) for "man" and "woman," there was the less harshness in using he for him and she for hei'. Where an objective pronoun is immedi- ately followed by a finite verb, it is sometimes treated as the subject, as below, " no man like he doth grieve." 140 SHAKESPEARIAN GRAMMAR. 206, He for him: *' Which of he or Adrian, for a good wager, begins to crow ?" t, ii. I. 28. Seme commentators insert "them" after "which of." (See 408.) " I would wish me only he^ — Coriol. i. i. 236. " And yet no man like he doth grieve my heart." R. and J. iii. 5. 8 4. "From the first corse till he that died to-day." — Ham. i. 2. 104. where "till" is a preposition. See PrepOSitionS, Till, 184, 207. He for him precedes its governing verb in the following examples : " Thus he that over-ruled I over-sway'd." — V. and A. 109. " And he my husband best of all affects."— M W. of W. iv. 4, 37. So probably he depends upon "within " in " 'Tis better thee without than he within." — Macbeth, iii. 3. li. 208. Him for he. Him is often put for "he," by attraction to "whom" understood, for "he whom." ^^ Him (he whom) I accuse By this the city ports hath enter'd." — Coriol. v. 6. 5. " Ay, better than him (he whom) I am before knows me." A. Y. L. i. i. 46. " When him (whom) we serve's away." — A. and C. iii. i. 15. " Your party in converse, him (whom) you would sound. He closes with you," &c. — Hamlet, il i. 42. Sometimes the relative is expressed : " His brother and yours abide distracted — but chiefly him th^i you term'd Gonzalo " — Temp. v. i. 14. Sometimes he is omitted : " Whom I serve above is my master." — A. W. ii. 3. 261, ** To (him to) whom it must be done." — J. C, ii. i. '661. In " Damn'd be him,'' —Macbeth, v. 8. 34. perhaps let, or some such word, was implied. 209. I for me (for euphony : see 205) : " Here's none but thee and /."— 2 Hen. VI. \. 2. 69 " All debts are cleared between you and /." — M. of K iii. 2. 321. PRONOUNS. \A,l "You know my father hath no child but I.''— A. V. L. i. 2. 18. " Unless you would devise some virtuous lie And hang some praise upon deceased /. " — Sonn. 72. The rhyme is an obvious explanation of the last example. But, in all four, / is preceded by a dental. So " Which may make this island Thine own for ever, and /, thy Caliban, For aye thy foot-licker. " — Tem^. iv. i. 217. 210. Me for I : " No mightier than thyself or me.''— J. C. i. 3. 76. "Is she as tall as me?" — A. and C. iii. 3. 14. Probably than and as were used with a quasi-prepositional force. 211. She for her : "Yes, you have seen Cassio and j/^^ together. " — 0. iv. 2. 8 *' So saucy with the hand of she here — what's her name ?" A. and C. iii. 13. 93. Shevi2& more often used for "woman" than "he" for "man." Hence, perhaps, she seemed more like an uninflected noun than "he " and we may thus extenuate the remarkable anomaly " Praise him that got thee, she that gave thee suck." Tr. and Cr. ii. 3. 252. 212. Thee for thou. Verbs followed by thee instead of thmi have been called reflexive. But though "haste thee" and some other phrases with verbs of motion, may be thus explained, and verbs were often thus used in E. E., it is probable that " look thee" "hark thee" are to be explained by euphonic reasons. Thet, thus used, follows imperatives which, being themselves emphatic, require an unemphatic pronoun. The Elizabethans reduced thou to thee. We have gone further, and rejected it altogether. (See 205.) ' ' Blossom, speed thee well. " — W. T. iii. 3. 46. " Look thee here, boy."— //J. 116. "Run thee to the parlour." — M. Ado, iii. I. 1. " Haste //i^d'. " — Lear,\. 3-251. " Stand thee by, friar."— i^ Ado, iv. I. 24. "Hark ^/f<'^w-gallies."—7: N. iii. 3. 26. " Mars his true moving." — i Hen. VI. i. 2. 1. So Tr. and Cr. iv. 5. 176, 255, &c. " Charles /^/jgleeks."—! Hen. VI. iii. 2. 123. but never, or very rarely, " Phoebus his.^^ The possessive inflection in dissyllables ending in a sibilant sound is often expressed neither in writing nor in pronunciation. ** Marry, my uncle Clarence (Folio) angry ghost." Rich. Ill iii. I. 144: ii. I, 137. PRONOUNS. 145 " For y«J//r^ sake. "—y. C. iv, 3. 19. "At every j-m/^//r^^r original brightness." — Milton, P. L. i. 59I2. In this, and some other passages, but not in all, Milton may have been influenced by the Latin use of the feminine gender. " Form " represents "fonna," a feminine Latin noun. Personification will explain " That Tiber trembled underneath her banks." y. C. X. I. 50. 230. Ungrammatical remnants of ancient usage, in Chaucer and earlier writers, preference is expressed, not by our modern "I had, or woiild, rather {i.e. soonei)," but by "(To) me PRONOUNS. 153 (it) were lever (Geraian lieber),^^ t.e. "more pleasant." These two id'oms are confused in the following example : ** Me rather had my heart might feel your love. " Rich. II. iii. 3. 192.' In the earliest writers "woe !" is found joined with the dative inflection of the pronoun, "woe is (to) us," "woe is (to) me."' ** Wa worthe (betide) tha7t monne (the man, dat. )•" Layamon, i. 142.' As early as Chaucer, and probably earlier, the sense of the inflection was weakened, and "woe" was used as a predicate : "I am woe," " we are woe," &c. Hence Shakespeare uses "sorrow " thus. Similarly our "I am well" is, perhaps, an ungrammatical modification of "well is me," /'j. cxxviii. 2 (Prayer-book). In Early English both constructions are found. In Anglo-Saxon, Matzner "has only met with the dative construction." *^ I am sorrow for thee." — Cymb. v. 5. 297. '' I am woe iox% &\T."—Temp. v. i. 139. " Woe is my heart.'^ — Cymb. v. 5,. 2. " Woe, woe are we, sir." — A. and C. iv. 14. 133. Gn the other hand, " Woe is me.^^ — Hamlet, iii. I. 168. " Woe me.''— M. for M. i. 4. 26. Similarly, the old "(to) me (it) were better," being misunderstood, was sometimes replaced by " I were better." *^ I were better to be eaten to death." — 2 Hen. IV. i. 2. 245. "I 7vere best to leave him." — i Hen. VI. v. 3. 82. "Poor lady, she wei-e better love a dream." — T. N. i. 2. 27. " Thou' rt best.''— Tempest, i. 2. 366. And when the old idiom is retained, it is generally in instances like the following: " Answer truly, you ivere best." — J. C. iii. 3. 15. " Madam, _j/(7«V^ /5^j^ consider. " — Cymb. iii. 2. 79. where you may represent either nominative or dative, but v/as almost certainly used by Shakespeare as nominative. 231. Thou and You* Thou, in Shakespeare's time was, ver^ much like "du" now among the Germans, the pronoun of (i) • Ihe Elizabethan distinction between /A^??/ and >' but yet no further wise Than Harry Percy's wife: constant j^« are, But yet a woman : and for secrecy No lady closer For I well believe TIwu wilt not utter what thou dost not know ; And so far will I trust thee^ gentle Kate." I Heii. IV. ii. 3. 103-115. Mark the change of pronoun as Bassanio assumes the part of a friendly lecturer : ' * Gra. I have a suit to you. Bass. You liave obtain'd it. Gra. You must not deny me ; I must go with you to Belmont. Bass. Why, then you must. — But hear thee, Gratiano ; Thou art too wild, too rude and bold of voice," &c. M. of V. ii. 2. 187-90. 232. Thou is generally used by a master to a servant, but not always. Being the appropriate address to a servant, it is used ia confidential and good-humoured utterances, but a master finding fault often resorts to the unfamiliar you (much as Caesar cut his soldiers to the heart by giving them the respectful title of Quirites). Thus Valentine uses you to Speed in T. G. of V. \i. i. 1-17, and thou, lb. 47-69. Compare ** Val. Go to, sir: tell me, ^o you know madam Silvia?" — lb. 14. with " Val. But tell me : dost thou know my lady Silvia ?" — lb. 44, Similarly to the newly-engaged servant Julia, who says "I'll do vhat I can," Proteus blandly replies : * * I hope thou wilt. [To Launce. ] How now, you whore- son peasant. Where have you been these two days loitering?" T. G. of V. iv. 4. 48. When the appellative " sir " is used, even in anger, thou generally gives place to yoti. "And what wilt t/wu do ? Beg, when that is spent? Well, sir, get you in."— ^. Y. L. i. i. 79. 80. 150 SHAKESPEARTAN GRAMMAR. ** Ay, ay, than wouldst begone to join with Richmond : I will not ixw.'iX you, sir." — Rich. III. iv. 4. 492. Compare "Speak, what tra.ie art thouV^ — y. C. i. i. 5. with *' You, j-/r, what trade are jj/^«.?" — lb. 'd. This explains the change from thou to you in Tempest, i. 2. 443. Throughout the scene Prospero, addressing Ferdinand as an im- postor, "speaks ungently" with thou. In Tempest, v. i. 75-79 Prospero, who has addressed the worthy Gonzalo in the friendly thou, and the repentant Alonso in the impassioned tliou, turning: to his unnatural brother says,. " Flesh and blood You brother mine" but, on pronouncing his forgiveness immediately afterwards, he says, "I do forgive thee, Unnatural though thou art." So * ' P or yoti, most wicked sir, whom to call brother Would even, infect my mouth). I do forgive 7%j/ rankest fault," — Tempest, v. i. 230-2. " Worthy j/r, thouh\eQ^'?,i."—Coriol. i. 5. 15. 1-5 easily explained by the admiring epithet "worthy." Compare lb. 2.4: " Bold gentleman, prosperity be //i)/ page." The difference between thou and you is well illustrated by the farewell addressed by Brutus to his schoolfellow Volumnius, and his servant Strato : "Farewell to jj//(?, if you bear me hard." — J. C. iii. I. 167. ^^You taught me how to know the face of right, And come ye now to tell me John hath made His peace with Rome?" — K. J. v. 2. &1. "The more shame iox ye; holy men I thought ^^." Hen. VI n. iii. i, 102. " Therein, ye gods, you make the weak most strong. " J. C. i. 3. 91. ** I' the name of truth, Are ye fantastical ? . . . My noble partner You greet with present grace." — Macbeth^ i. 3. 53-55. Ye Siiid your seem used indiscriminately in Te^i/>. v. i. 33-8, " Ye elves . . . and ye that . . . you demi-puppets . . . and you whose pastime is, &c" The confusion between you and ye is illustrated by the irregularity of the following : "What mean you . . . do ye not know? ... If, therefore, at the first sight ye doe give them to understand that you are come hither . . . do you not think? Therefore, if you looke . . ." — N. F. 170. Sometimes ye seems put for you when an unaccented syllable is wanted : "I never loved ;>'^ much ; but I ha' j>ra,is'dye." A. and C. il 6 78. i6o SHAKESPEARIAN GRAMMAR. and perhaps in ** K? shall, my lord,"— 7^/r//. ///. iv. 2. 86. the "shall" being emphatic, and ye miemphatic, but the Folio varies here, as frequently in this play. 237. Mine, my. Thine, thy. The two forms, which are inter* changeable in E. E. both before vowels and consonants, are both used by Shakespeare with little distinction before vowels. Though there are probably many exceptions, yet the rule appears to be that mijie and thine are used where the possessive adjective is to be unemphatic, my and thy in other cases. Mine is thus used before words to which it is so frequently pre- iixed as to become almost a part of them, as ^^ mine host" {M. JV. of JV. i. 3. 1), but 7)iy in the less common *' Unto my hostess of the tavern," — i Hen. IV. i. 2. 53. So we have almost always " mine honour," the emphatic " By my honour He shall depart untouched," — J. C. iii. i. 141. being an exception. Mine is almost always found before "eye,'' " ear," &c. where no emphasis is intended. But where there is antithesis we have my, thy: "My ear should catch your voice, viy eye your eye." M. N. D. i. I. 188. and also in the emphatic " To follow me and praise my eyes and face." — M. N. D. iii. 2. 223. Euphony would dictate this distinction. The i)ause which we are obliged to make between my, thy, and a following vowel, serves for a kind of emphasis. On the other hand, mitte, pronounced "min," glides easily and unemphatically on to the following vowel. 238. Mine, hers, theirs, are used as pronominal adjectives before their nouns. That mi7ie should be thus used is not remarkable, as in E. E. it was interchangeable with my, and is often used by Shakespeare where we should use my. " Mine and my father's death come not upon thee." Hamlet, v. 2. 341. ** The body is dead upon mine and my master's false accusation." —M. Ado, v. I. 249. ^o P. cf T. i. 2. 92 ; Cy?nl). v. 5. 230, PRONOUNS. i6i In the following, mine is only separated by an adjective from its noun : "And his and mine lov'd darling." — Tempest, iii. 3. 93. More remarkable are " What to come \s, yours and my discharge." — Temp. ii. i. 263. ** By hers and mine adultery." — Cymb. v. 5. 186. * Even in theirs and in the commons' ears." — Coriol. v. 6. 4. It is felt that the ear cannot wait till the end of the sentence while so slight a word as her or their remains with nothing to depend on. The same explanation applies to mine, which, though unem- phatic immediately before its noun, is emphatic when separated from its noun. 239, This of yours is now, as in E. E., generally applied to one out of a class, whether the class exist or be imaginary. We could say "this coat of yours," but not (except colloquially) "this head of yours." It is, however, commonly used by Shakespeare where even the conception of a class is impossible. " Nor scar that whiter skin of hers than snow." — Othello, v. 2. 4. " Will not a calf-skin stop that mo\^\ki of thine T—K. J. iii. I. 299. "This of hers, thine," &c. seem used as an adjective, like the Latin "iste." "This mouth of you" was felt to be harsh, the "you" being too weak to stand in such a position. "This your mouth" requiring a forced and unnatural pause after "this," was somewhat more objectionable to Shakespeare,* than to the Latin style of Milton and Addison. Hence "this of you" was used but modified. It is rare that we find such a transposition as * O then advance of yours that phraseless hand." — Z. C. 225. 240. Pronouns transposed. A feeling of the unemphatic nature of the nominatives we and they prevents us from saying "all we." " Into the madness wherein now he raves And a// w^ mourn for. " — Hamlet, ii. 2. 151. ' So "all we " in the A. V. of the Bible, and "all they," Mark xii. 44. "Find out" is treated as a single word in " Cass. Cinna, where haste you so ? Cinna. To find-out ^oVi.^^ — y. C. i. 3. 134. • See, however — ** How many ages hence Shall this our lofty scene be acted over I " — % C. ii. i. 1 12. M i62 SHAKESPEARIAN GR AMMAR, So ** To bekh-up yo\x.''— Tempest, iii. 3. 56. '' An^i ieave-out XhtQ."— Rich. III. i. 3. 216. ''Both they {i.e. both of them) Match not the high perfection of my loss." — lb. iv. 4. 65. No modern poet would be allowed to write, far the sake of rhyme, " All days are nights to see till I see thee, And nights bright days when dreams do show thee me.^' Sonn. 43. We could only say "give him me," when we meant "give him, not to so-and-so, but to ;/z^," emphatically, which is not the meaning here. 241. Omission of Thou. (See also 399, 402.) After a verb ending with the second person singular inflection, the thou is some- times omitted in questions, as : **Z>/^j/not mark that?"— O^/i^//^, ii. i. 260. ** How dost that pleasant plague infest ? " — Daniel. *• JF/7^ dine with me, ApemanCus?"— Z of A. i. i. 206. Thou is often omitted after " wouldst," or perhaps merged, in the form "woo't," as "wilt thou" becomes "wilta." " Noblest of men, wodt die?" — A. and C. iv. 15. 59. ''WooH weep? WooH fight?. . . I'll do W— Hamlet, v. i. 299. Sometimes thou is inserted : " Woo' t thou fight well?"— ^. and C. iv. 2. 7. 242. Insertion of Pronoun. When a proper name is sepa- rated by an intervening clause from its verb, then for clearness (see 248) the redundant pronoun is often inserted. " Sueno, albeit he was of nature ver-ie cruell, yet qualified he his displeasure. " — Holinshed, Duncane. " Demeratus — when on the bench he was long silent . . . one asking him . . . he answered. " — B. J. Disc. 744. " For the nobility, though they continued loyal unto him, yet did they not co-operate with him." — B. E. Y 243. Insertion of Pronoun. Even where there is no inter- vening conjunctional clause, the pronoun is frequently inserted after a proper name as the subject. More rarely, the subject is a common uoun. Still more rarely, the pronoun is inserted after the object. PRONOUNS. 163 The subject or object stands first, like the title of a book, to call tlie atteniion of the reader to what may be said about it. In some passages the transition may be perceived "from the exclamatory use "0 thy vile lady! She\\z.% robbed me of my sword," — A. and C. iv. 14. 22, to the semi-exclamation : *' For God he knows. "—^/V/^. ///. iii. 7. 236 ; i. 10 ; i. 26. " Where Heaven he knows how we shall answer him." K. J. v. 7. 59. (So T. G.ofV. iv. 4. 112, and "God, I pray him:'— Rich. III. \. 3. 212. The object (as in the last example) precedes in " My sons, God knows what has bechanced them:' 3 Heu. VI. i. 4. e " Senseless trees they cannot hear thee, Ruthless beasts they will not cheer thee." — P. P. 393.) and hence to passages of simple statement : "The skipping king he ambled up and down." I Hen. IV. iii. 2. 60. ** Of six preceding ancestors that gem Conferr'd by testament to the sequent issue Hath it been owed and worn." — A. W. v. 3. 198. "But this same Cassio, though he speak of comfort Touching the Turkish loss, yet he looks sadly. " Othello, ii. i. 31. But many such passages of simple statement may be regarded as abridgments of the construction with "for," "of," or some other preposition : " For your intent . . . it is most retrograde to our desires." Hamlet, i. 2. 112. " For my voice, I have lost it with halloing and singine of anthems."— 2 Hen. IV. i. 2. 213. So "7w- (as regards) your brother, he shall go with me," might become " Your brother he shall go along with me." A. W. iii. 6. 117 ; Rich. II ii. 2. 80; I Hen. IV. ii. 4. 442. So "Of Salisbury, who can report of him ?" — 2 Hen. VI. v. 3. 1, M 2 [64 SHAKESPEARIAN GRAMMAR. RELATIVE PRONOUNS. 244. Omission of the Relative. The relative is frequently omitted, especially where the antecedent clause is emphatic and evidently incomplete. This omission of the relative may in part have been suggested by the identity of the demonstrative that and the relative that : — " We speak that (dem.) that (rel.) we do know,*' may naturally be contracted into — " We speak that we do know." Thus— " And that {that) most deeply to consider is The beauty of his daughter." — TemJ>. iii. 2. 106. "Thy honourable metal may be wrought From that {to xvhich) it is disposed, "—y. C, i. 2. 314 "Now follows that {that) you know, young Fortinbras," &c Hamlet, i. 2. 17. ** And that {that) is worse — the Lords of Ross are fled." Rich. 11. ii. 2. 52. «>. *' which is worse." So often in the A. V. of the Bible, " that is, being interpreted," means "which is" (as the Greek shows),; though a modern reader would suppose that to be the demonstrative.' In many cases the antecedent immediately precedes the verb to which the relative would be the subject. " I have a brother {%vhx)) is condemned to die. " M.for M. ii. 2. 33; C. of E. v. I. 283. "I have a mind {-which) presages." — M. of V. i. i. 175. " The hate of those {;who) love not the king. " Rich. II. ii. 2. 128. " In war was never lion {that) raged more fierce. " lb. ii. I. 173. " And sue a friend {who) 'came debtor for my sake." Somi. 139. " What wreck discern you in me {that) Deserves your pity V—Cynib. i. 6. 84 ; W. T. iv. 4. 378, 612. " You are one of those {who) Would have him wed again." — VK T. v. i. 23. ** I'll show you those {who) in troubles reign. Losing a mite, a mountain gain. " — P. of T. ii. Qrvwer, 8. RELATIVE PRONOUNS, 165 ** Of all [who have) 'say'd (tried) yet, may'st thou prove pros- perous."—/^. o/T. i. I. 59. " And they are envious {that) term thee parasite." — B. J. Fox, i. i. " For once {^tihen) -wq stood up about the corn, he himself stuck not to call us the many-headed multitude." Coriol. ii. 3. 16. i.e. " On one occasion {on which) we stood up," &c. Compare — • " Was it not yesterday {071 which) we spoke together?" Macbeth^ iii. i. 74. "Off with his head, And rear it in the place {in which) your father's stands." 3 Hen. VI. ii. 6. 86. *' Declare the cause {for which) My father. Earl of Cambridge, lost his head. " I Hen. VI. ii. 5. 55. ** O that forc'd thunder {that) from his breath did fly !— O that sad breath {that) his spongy lungs bestow 'd ! " L. C. 46. " And being frank she lends to these {who) are free." Sonn. 4. So explain : "To me {whom) you cannot reach you play the spaniel." Hefu VIII. V. 2. 126. "That's to you sworn {that) to none was ever said." ,Z. C. 25. ^oM.forM. iii. 2. 165. Most of these examples (except those in which 7vhe}i and why are omitted) omit the nominative. Modem usage confines the omission mostly to the objective. " A man {whom) I saw yesterday told me," &c. We must either explain thus : ** Myself and Toby Set this device against Malvolio here {which device), Upon some stubborn and discourteous parts, We had conceiv'd against him," — T. N. v. i. 370. 01 suppose (more probably), that there is some confusion between " conceiving enmity " and " disliking parts." In "To her own worth She shall be prized : but that you say ' Be 't so,' I'll speak it in my spirit and honour * No. ' " Tr. and Cr. iv. 4. 136. that probably means " as to that which." Other instances are : "My sister ... a lady, sir {who), though it was said she much resembled me, was yet of many accounted beautiful." — T. N. ii. i. 27. i66 SHAKESPEARIAN GRAMMAR. "What should I do {that) I do not?"— ^. and C. i. 3. 8. ** Of every virtue {that) gives renown to men." — P, of T. i, \. \i. Either a relative or a nominative (see 399) is omitted in " These are my mates that make their wills their law ( IVko) have some unhappy passenger in chace. " T. G.ofV. V. 4. 15. In "And curse that justice did it," — Coriol. i. I. 179. either the relative is omitted after "justice," or "that" is used for "because" (284). So, after disobeying King Cymbeline by allowing Posthumus to speak to the King's daughter, the Queen, while purposing to betray Posthumus, says aside : " Yet I'll move him (the king) To walk this way : I never do him (the king) wrong But he {tvho, like Posthumus) does buy my injuries to be friends, Pays dear for my offences. " — Cymb. i. i. 105. The relative adverb where is omitted in " From that place {where) the morn is broke To that place {where) day doth unyoke." — B. and F. F. Sh. i, i. That, meanmg "when," is omitted after "now." (See 284.) 245. The Relative is omitted (as well as the verb "is," "are," &c. ) between a pronominal antecedent and a prepositional phrase, especially when locality is predicated, " And they in France of the best rank and station." Hamlet, i. 3, 73. "He made them of Greece {i.e. the Grecians) to begin warre." -N. R 175. So " What is he at the gate ?"— T". N. i. 5. 125. So in Early English and Anglo-Saxon. We make the same omission, but only after nouns : " The babes in the wood." 246. The Relative is omitted in the following example, and the antecedent is attracted into the case which the relative, if present, would have : " Hij}t (he whom) I accuse, By this, the city ports hath enter'd." — Coriol. v. 6. 6. Apparently there is an ellipsis of ^Uhal (relative) is" before participles in the following : RELATIVE PRONOUNS. 167 " Not that devour'd, but that which doth devour, Is worthy blame," — R. of L. 451. *^here "that devour'd" seems used for ^*that that is devour'd." ** Why have you not proclaim'd Northumberland, And all the rest (that are) revolted, faction-traitors?" Rich. II. ii. 2. 57, And in **I hate the murderer, love him murdered," Rich. II. v. 5. 40. the meaning seems to be, not ** I love the fact that he is murdered," but "I love him (who is) murdered." Compare the harsh con- struction in *' But you must know your father lost a father, That father (who was) lost, lost his." — Hamlet^ i. 2. 90. " A little riper and more lusty red Than that (which is) mixed in his cheek. " A. Y. L. iii. 5. 222. The relative is attracted to a subsequent implied object in the following : *' Thou shalt not lack The leaf of eglantine, %vhom not to slander, Outsweetened not thy breath." — Cymb. iv. 2. 223. i.e. "the leaf which^ not to slander //, would not outsweeten," &c. 247. The Relative (perhaps because it does not signify by inflection any agreement in number or pei'son with its antecedent) frequently (i) takes a singular verb, though the antecedent be plural, and (2) the verb is often in the third person, though the antecedent be in the second ox first. (i) "All things that belongs'' (so Folio; Globe, belong).— T. ofSh. ii. I. 357. " Whose wraths to guard you from, Which here in this most desolate isle &\se falls Upon your head." — Temp. iii. 2. 80. " Contagious fogs 7vhich falling on our land Hath every pelting river made so proud." — M: N. D. ii. i. 91. This, however, might be explained by 337. " 'Tis not the many oaths that makes the truth." A. VV. iv. 2. 21 ; K. J. iL i. 216. " W^ith sighs of love that costs the fresh blood dear." M. N. D. iii 2. tf7 I68 SHAKESPEARIAN GRAMMAR, ** My observations Which with experimental seal doth warrant The tenour of my book."— il/. Ado, iv. i. 168. ** 'Tis your graces that charms" — Cymb. i. 6. 117. ** So, so, so : they laugh that wins" (Globe, win). Othello, iv. I. 125. " So are those crisped snaky golden locks Which makes."— M, of V. iii. 2. 92. " Those springs * In chalic'd flowers that lies." — Cymb. ii. 3. 24. ** Each substance of a grief hath twenty shadows Which shows like grief itself." — Rich. II. ii. 2. 15. **It is not words, that shakes me thus." — Othello, iv. I. 43. , *' But most miserable Is the desires that's glorious." (Globe, ** desire.") Cymb. i. 6. 6. " 'Tis such fools as you That makes the world full of ill-favour'd children." A. Y. L. iii. 5. 53. *' (The swords) That makes such waste in brief mortality." Hen. V. i. 2. 28. ** There are some shrewd contents in yon same paper That steals the colour from your cheeks." — M. of V. iii. 2. 246. ** Is kindling coals that fires all my breast."— 3 Hen. VI. ii. I. 83. *' With such things else of quality and respect As doth import yoM."— Othello, i. 3. 283. •' Such commendations as becomes a maid." — I Hen. VI. v. 3. 177. '* Such thanks as fits a king's remembrance." — Hamlet, ii. 2. 26. " Like monarch's hands that lets not bounty fall. " L. C. 41 (Globe, let). ** If it be you (you gods) that stirs these daughters' hearts." Lear, ii. 4. 275 (Globe, stir). '* To be forbod the sweets that seetns so good." L. C. 164 (Globe, seem). The distance of the relative from the antecedent sometimes makes a difference, as in " I that please some, try all, both joy and terror Of good and bad, that makes and unfolds error. " W. T. iv. 1. 2. This construction is found as late as 167 1 : ** Jf it be true that monstrous births presage The following mischiefs that afflicts the age." The Rehearsal, Epilogue. RELATIVE PRONOUNS. 169 (2) "Antiochus, I thank thee who hath taught." — P. of T. \. I. 41. " Casca, you are the first that rears your hand." — J. C. iii. I. 30 "Rears his" or '* rear your" would be right. "To make /«^a/ should I stay?"— ^. and C. v. 2. 317. and in some other passages where the context shows this to be the meaning : ** FalstaJ^. This apoplexy is, as I take it, a kind of lethargy. Justice. Whut tell you me of it ? be it as it is. " 2 Hen. IV. i. 2. 130. The following use of what for "in what state," i.e. "how far advanced," should be noticed : "J/. /^/5«/ is the night ? Lady M. Almost at odds with morning, which is which. " Macbeth, iii. 4. 126. These adverbial uses of what are illustrated by "His equal mind I copy what I can And, as I love, would imitate the man." Pope, Imit. Hor. ii. 131. 254. What = "whatever." " V/hat will hap more to-night, safe scape the king," Lear^ iii. 6. 121. where the construction may be "Happen what will," a comma being placed after "will," or "Whatever is about to happen." Probably the former is correct and "will" is emphatic, "hap" being optative. What = "whoever." " There's my exchange. What in the world he is That names me traitor, villain-like he lies." — Lear, v. 3. 97. WJiat is often used apparently with no sense of "of what kind or quality " where we should use who, especially in the phrase ** what is he?" " Chief Justice. What's he that goes there? Servant. Falstaff, an't please your lordship. " 2 Hen. IV. i. 2. 68. " What's he that wishes so? My cousin Westmoreland ?" Hen. V. iv. 3. 13. 174 SHAKESPEARIAN GRAMMAR. ■ Ros. What is he that shall buy his flock and pasture ? Cor. That young swain, "—y^. Y. L. ii. 4. 88-9. ** Captain. He did see the love of fair Olivia ! Vio. What's she ? Captain. A virtuous maid, the daughter of a count." T. N. i. 2. 35 ; ib. i. 5. 124. So Lear^ v. 3. 125 ; Macbeth, v. 7. 2 ; Rich. II. v. 5. 69. But in the Elizabethan and earlier periods, when the distinction between ranks was much more marked than now, it may have seemed natural to ask, as the first question about anyone, " of what condition or rank is he?" In that case the difference is one of thought, not of grammar. 255. What hence in elliptical expressions assumes the meaning "any." " I love thee not a jar of the clock behind What lady -she (224) her lord."— «^ T. i. 2. 44. t.e. ** less than any lady M^hatsoever loves her lord." So " With promise of his sister and what else." 3 Hen. VI. iii. i. 51 ; Tempest, iii. i. 72. i.e. "whatever else may be conceived," or "everything else." " What not " is still used in this sense, as " He that dares approach On him, on you, who not ? I will maintain Mine honour firmly." — Lear, v. 3. 100: i.e. "on e»verybody." Like the Latin "qua — qua," so "what — what" is used for "partly — partly," mostly joined to "with." In this collocation perhaps the alliteration of the two w's has had some influence : for what is not thus used except before "with." " And such a flood of greatness fell on you What with our hdlp, what with the absent king, What with the injuries of a wanton tim.e," I Hen, IV. V. i. 50. So Tr. and Cr. v. i. 103. Originally this may have been " considering what accrued from our help, what from the king's absence," &c. but "what" is used by Spenser in the sense of " part," "her little what." (See p. 5.) 256. What is sometimes used before a noun without the ap- pended indefinite article in exclamations. (See Article, 86.) It is also used without a noun in this sense : RELATIVE PRONOUNS. 175 * O father Abram, what these Christians are ! " M. of V. i. 3. 162. " f^za/mortahty is!" — Cymb. iv. i. 16. ue. "what a thing n>ortality is !" 257. Who for any one : "The cloudy messenger turns me his back And hums as who should say, 'You'll rue the time That clogs me with this answer. ' " — Macbeth, iii. 6. 42. " He doth nothing but frown, as wl should say, 'If you will not have me, choose.'" — M. of V. i. 2. 45. Comp. M. of V.\. I. 93, Rich. II. v. 4. 8. In these passages it is possible to understand an antecedent to 'who,' "as, or like (one) who should say." But in the passages "Timon sumamed Misantropos (as who should say Loup- garou, or the man-hater)." — N. P. 1 71. " She hath been in such wise daunted That they were, as who saith, enchanted." GowER, C. A. I. (quoted by Clarke and Wright). it is impossible to give this explanation. And in Early Eng. (Morris, Specimens, p. xxxii.) "als wha say" was used for "as any one may say." Comp. the Latin quis after si, num, &c. Possibly an ^is implied after the as by the use of the subjunctive. (See 107. > Littre explains " comme qui dirait " by supplying " celui." " 11 portait sur sa teste comme qui dirait un turban ; c'est-a-dire, il portait, comme dirait celui qui dirait un turban." But this explanation seems unsatisfactory, in making a likeness to exist between " carry- ing" and "saying." But whatever may be the true explanation of the original idiom, Shakespeare seems to have understood who as the relative, for the antecedent can be supplied in all passages where he uses it, as J. C. i. 2. 120, "As who goes farthest." 258. That, which, who, difference between. Whatever rule may be laid down for the Elizabethan use of the three relative forms will be found to have many exceptions. Originally that was the only relative ; and if Wickliffe's version of the New Testament be compared with the versions of the sixteenth century and with that of i6n, that will be found in the former replaced by which and who in the latter, who being especially common in the latest, our Authorized Version. Even in Shakespeare's time, however, there is great diversity of usage. Fletcher, in the Faithful Shepherdess 176 SHAKESPEARIAN GRAMMAR. (with the exception of a few lines containing the plot, and probably written by Beaumont), scarcely uses any relative but the smooth that throughout the play (in the first act which is only used once) ; and during the latter half of the seventeenth century, when the lan- guage threw off much of its old roughness and vigour, the fashion of WicklifTe was revived. That came into favour not because, as in WicklifFe's time, it was the old-established relative, but becaust; it was the smoothest form : the convenience of three relative forms, and the distinctions between their different shades of meaning, were ignored, and that was re-established in its ancient supremacy. Addison, in his *' Humble Petition of Who and Which," allows the petitioners to say: "We are descended of ancient families, and kept up our dignity and honour many years, till the jack-sprat That supplanted us. " But the supplanting was a restoration of an incapable but legitimate monarch, rather than a usurpation. Since the time of Addison a reaction has taken place ; the convenience of the three distinct forms has been recognized, and we have returned somewhat to the Elizabethan usage. 259. As regards the Shakespearian use, the following rules will generally hold good : — (i) That is used as a relative (a) after a noun preceded by the article, {b) after nouns used vocatively, in order to complete the description of the antecedent by adding some essential characteristic of it. (2) Who is used [a) as the relative to introduce ^.fact about the antecedent. It may often be replaced by "and he," "for he," "though he," &c. {b) It is especially used after antecedents that are lifeless or irrational, when personification is employed, but not necessarily after personal pronouns. (3) Which is used (a) in cases where the relative clause vanes between an essential characteristic and an accidental fact, especially where the antecedent is preceded by that ; {b) where the antecedent is repeated in the relative clause; {c) in the form "the which," where the antecedent is repeated, or where attention is expressly called to the antecedent, mostly in cases where there is more than one possible antecedent and care is required to distinguish the real one; {d) where "which" moans "a circumstance which," the cir- cumstance being gathered from the previous sentence. RELATIVE PRONOUNS, in 260. That. («) Since that introduces an essential characteristic without which the description is not complete, it follows that, even where this distinction is not marked, that comes generally nearer om forth the streets of Pomfret, whom I found With many hundreds treading on his heels. "—IC.y. iv. 2. 148. The same order is preserved in A. Y. L. iii. 5. 13 ; 2 Hen. IV. I. 3. 59 ; Lear, iii. 4. 134-139 ; 2 Hen. VI. iv. i. 3 ; Lear, iv. 2. r<]-53 (where we find that, who, that, consecutively); Lear, iii. 7. m, 90 ; I Hen. IV. ii. I. 80 {that, the which, that); Tempest, iv. I. 76 The distinction between that and which is preserved in " It is an heretic that (by nature, of necessity) makes the fire, Not she which (as an accidental fact) burns in it. " W. T. ii. 3. 115. *' And he doth sin that doth belie the dead, Not he which (as you do) says the dead is not alive." 2 Hen. IV. i. i. 99. In the latter passage "he that" = **who-so," and refers to a class, "he which" to the siiigle person addressed. Thus Wickhffe {Matt, xxiii. 21) has "he that sweareth," whereas the other version.s have "whoso" or "whosoever sweareth." That is generally used after he, all, aught, &c. where a class is denoted. This is so common as not to require examples, and it is found even where that is objective. " He that a fool doth very wisely hit."— ^. Y. L. ii. 7. ."i?. In "The great globe itself, Yea, nil ivhich it inherit," — Temp. iv. I. 154. euphony perhaps will not allow " that it." (See Wllich, 265.) The following is not an exception : "It was the swift celerity of his death, Which I did think with slower foot came on, Thai brain'd my purpose." — M. for M. v. I. 400. 178 SHAKESPEARIAN- GRAMMAR. for here which is used parenthetically (see 271). So Rich. II. iiL 4. 50. In " He that no more must say is listen'd more Than they whom youth and ease have taught to glose." Rich. II ii. I. 9, 10. a distinction appears to be drawn between the singular nominative represented by the uninflected that, and the objective plural repre- sented by the inflected zuho?n. 261, That. (^) After nouns used vocatively. " Hail, many-coloured messenger ! that ne'er Dost disobey the wife of Jupiter : Who with thy saffron wings upon my flowers Diffusest honey-drops, refreshing showers." Temp. iv. I. 76-79. ** Hast thou conspired with thy brother, too, That for thine own gain shouldst defend mine honour ?'' K. y.i. I. 242. "You brother mine, that entertain'd ambition, Expell'd remorse and nature ; who with Sebastian Would here have kill'd your king." Tempest, v. I. 79 ; 33-9. This close dependence of that on the antecedent, wherein it differe from who and which, is a natural result of its being less emphatic, and therefore less independent, than the two other forms. When the relative is necessarily emphatic, as at the end of a verse, we may sometimes expect that to be replaced by which, for that and no other reason. * ' Sometimes like apes that mow and chatter at me, And after bite me ; then like hedgehogs which Lie tumbling in my bare-foot way." — Temp. ii. 2. 10. 262. That is sometimes, but seldom, separated from the antece- dent, like who. (See 263.) *' As if it were Cain's jawbone that did the first murder." Hamlet, v. i. 86. It is perhaps not uncommon after the possessive case of nouns and pronouns. (See 218.) The antecedent pronoun is probably to be repeated immediately before the relative. ** Cain's jawbone, (him) that did," &c. RELA TIVE PRONOTTNS. 179 Less commonly as in ** They know the corn Was not our recompense, resting well assured That ne'er did service for it." — Coriol. iii. I, 122. The use of that for who = " and they " Is archaic. Acts xiii. 43 • "They sueden Paul and Barnabas that spakun and counceileden hym." Tyndale, Cranmer, and Geneva have which; Rheims and A. V. who. 263. Who («) for "and he," "for he," &c. **Now presently I'll give her father notice Of their disguising and pretended flight ; Who (and he), all enraged, will banish Valentine. " T. G.ofV. ii. 6. 38. *' My name is Thomas Mowbray, duke of Norfolk, Who (and I) hither come engaged by my oath Against the duke of Norfolk that (because he) appeals me. " Rich. II. i. 3. 17. ** Caius Ligarius doth bear Caesar hard WJto (since he) rated him for speaking well of Pompey." J. C. ii. I. 216. Hence who is often at some distance from the antecedent. ** Archbishop. It was young Hotspur's case at Shrewsbury. Lord Bardolph. It was, my lord : who (for he) lined himself with hope."— 2 Hen. IV. i. 3. 27. ** To send the old and miserable king To some retention and appointed guard. Whose (for his) age has charms in it. " — Lear, v. 3. 48. ** I leave him to your gracious acceptance ; whose (for his) tria' shall better publish his commendation." — M. of V. iv. i. 165. ** In Ephesus I am but two hours old. As strange unto your town as to your talk, Who (and I), every word by all my wit bemg scann'd, Want wit, in all, one word to understand." C. ofE. ii. 2. 1.^:!. So Temp. iii. i. 93 ; A. and C. i. 3. 29 ; Hen. V. i. Prologue, 33. 264. Who personifies irrational antecedents, {b) whn is often used of animals, particularly in similes where they arc compared to men. " I am the cygnet to this pale faint swan, W7io chants a doleful hymn to his own death. " — K. J. v. 7. 22. " Or as a bear encompass'd round with dogs. Who having pinch'd a few and made them cry." 3 Hen. VL ii. i. 16. »* 2 rSo SHAKESPEARIAN GRAMMAR. So 1 Hen. IV. v. 2. 10 ; 2 Hen. VI. iii. i. 254, > i. 153; but also in other cases where action is attributed to them, e.g. "A lion who glared."— y. C. i. 3. 21. *' A lioness who quickly fell before him." — A. V. L. iv. 2. 13. Who is also used of inanimate objects regarded as persons. "The winds Who take the ruffian billows by the tops." — 2 Hen. IV. iii. I. 22. So R, and J. i. i. 119 ; i. 4. 100 : *« The winds . . . who." "Rotten opinion, ivho hath writ me down After my seeming." — 2 Hen. IV. v. 2. 128. "Night. . . who:' -Hen. V. iv. Prol. 21. "Your anchors, tvho Do their best office if they can but stay you." — W. T. iv. 4. 681. "A queen Over her passion, who most rebel-like Sought to be queen o'er her." — Lear^ iv. 2. 16. So probably in " Your eye Who hath cause to wet the grief on 't." — Tempest, ii. i. 127. i.e. "your eye which has cause to give tearful expression to the sorrow for your folly." "My arm'd knee Who bow'd but in my stirrups." — Cofiol. iii. 2. 119. But is who the antecedent here to "me" implied in " my?" (See 218.) "The heart Who great and puff'd up with this retinue." 2 Hen. IV. iv. 3. 120. So V. ajtd A. 191 and 1043, "her heart . . . who ;" T. A. iii. Z. 9, "my breast . . . who." Tiie slightest active force, or personal feeling, attribiiied to the antecedent, suffices to justify who. Thus : " The dispers'd air who answered." — R. of L. 1805. "Applause Who like an arch reverberates." — Tr. and Cr. iii. 3. 120. " Therefore I tell my sorrows to the stones Who though they cannot answer" &c. — T. A. iii. I 38. "Bushes, hs> fearful of him^ part, through whom he rushes." V. and A. 630. RELATIVE PRONOUNS. i8i So "her body . . . who,^' R. of L. 1740; "the hairs 7vko wave," V. and A. 306; "lips who . . . still blush," R. and J. iii. 3. 38 ; "sighs 7i. iii. 2. 62. 265. Which (E. E. adj. hw-ilc, " wh(a)-like")is used inter- changeably with Who and That, it is interchanged with who in " Then Warwick disannuls great John of Gaunt, IVJiich did subdue the greatest part of Spain ; And, after that wise prince, Henry the Fifth, Who by his power conquered all France, " 3 Hen. VI. iii. '3. 87. 1 .ike who (263), which implies a cause in " Deposing thee before thou wert possess'd. Which (for thou) art possess'd now to depose thyself." Rich. II. ii. I. 108. It is often used for that (see 261), where the personal anteccient vocatively used or preceded by the article : ** The mistress which I serve."— Temp. iii. i, 6. So M. for M. V. 1 Z05; W. T. i. 2. 455, v. 2. 60. i82 SHAKESPEARIAN GRAMMAR "Abhorred slave, Which any point of gcodness will not take." — Temp, i 2. 3,'>2, " And thou, great goddess Nature, which hast made it." W. T. ii. 3. 104. So in our version of the Lord's Prayer. 266. Which, like that, is less definite than who. Who indicates an individual, which a "kind of person ;" who is "qui," which "qualis." "I have known t\iOSQ which {qualis) have walked in their sleep tiho (and yet they, 263) have died holily in their beds." — Macb. V. I. ^^. " For then I pity those I do not know Which (unknown persons) a dismiss'd offence would after gall. " M.forM. ii. 2. 102. * ' They have — as who have not, that their great stars Throned and set high ? — servants, who seem no less, Which are to France the spies and speculations Intelligent of our state."— Ze" (the) was the relative and "se " the article. When the form ">e" (the) became the article, "that " became the relative. In the same way it perhaps arises that when that was applied to the antecedent, the relative form preferred by Shakespeare was which. " The man that says" = "whoever says," and the indefinite that is sufficient; but *Uhat man," being more definite, requires a more definite relative. After a proper name, who would answer the purpose ; but after " that man," that being an adjective, " which man" was the natural expression, which being originally also an adjective. Hence the marked change in RELATIVE FRO NOUNS. 183 •* If he sees aught in you that makes him like That anything he sees which moves his liking." — K. J. ii, I. 512 " When living blood doth in these temples beat Which owe the crown that thou o'er-masterest. " — lb. ii. I. 109. Possibly "that" is a demonstrative, and "he" is used for "man" in the following, which will account for the use of which ; but more probably which is here used for that, and there is a confusion of constructions. " Rather proclaim it, Westmoreland, through our host. That he which hath no stomach to this fight, Let him depart. " — Hen. V. iv. 3. 34.* 268. Which more definite than That. Generally it will be found that which is more definite than that. Which follows a name, that a pronoun : '* Here's the Lord Say which sold the towns in France ; he that made us pay one-and-twenty fifteens. " —2 Z^«. VI. iv. 7. 23. Sometimes which is used in this sense to denote an individual or a defined class, while that denotes a hypothetical person or an indefinite class. Hence " And such other gambol faculties a' has, that show a weak mind and an able body, for the which the Prince admits him." — 2 Hen. IV. ii. 4. 74. And compare ** She that was ever fair and never proud, &c She was a wight, if ever such wight were." — Othello, il i. llO. with " I tind that she which late Was in my nobler thoughts most base, is now The praised of the king : who (263), so ennobled, Is as 'twere born so." — A. W. ii. 3. 179. " It is a chance which does redeem all sorrows That I have ever felt."— Zmr, v. 3. 266. Which states a fact, that a probability, in *' Why, Harry, do I tell thee of my foes, Which art my near'st and dearest enemy ? Thou that art Hke enough."— I Hen. IV. iii. 2. 124. In " Cut off the heads of too fast growing sprays That look too lofty in our commonwealth : You thus employ'd, I will go root away The noisome weeds which, without profit, suck The soil's feitility from wholesome flowers." — Rich. II. iii 4.3/. * See 415 and compare T. A. iii. i. 151 ; Lear^ ii. x. 63. f84 SHAKESPEARIAN GRAMMAR. We must explain " all the heads that may happen to look too lofty, and the weeds which, as a fact, suck the fertility," &c. So that introduces an essential, and which an accidental, or at all events a less essential quality, in the two following passages : — " (Thou) commit'st thy anointed body to the cure Of those physicians that first wounded thee." Rich. II. \u I. 99. " Now for our Irish wars. We must supplant those rough, rug-headed kerns, Which live like venom where no venom else, But only they, have privilege to live." — /(^. 157. That may state a fact with a notion of purpose : " Now, sir, the sound that tells {i.e. to tell) what hour it is Are clamorous groans which strike upon my heart, Which is the heiV'—Rich. II v. 5. 57. 269. Which with repeated antecedent. Which being an adjective frequently accompanies the repeated antecedent, where definiteness is desired, or where care must be taken to select the right antecedent. " Salisbury. What other harm have I, good lady, done But spoke the harm that is by others done ? Constance. Which harjn within itself so heinous is — " K. J. iii. I. 39. ' ' And, if she did play false, the fault was hers, Which fault lies," ^z.—K. J. i. i. 119 ; Rich. II i. i. 104. This may sometimes explain why which is used instead of that, and why that is preferred after pronouns : " Let my revenge on her that injured thee Make less a fault which I intended not." — F. Sh. v. i. An antecedent noun ("fault") can be repeated, and therefore can be represented by the relative which ; an antecedent pronoun "her" cannot. Sometimes a noun of similar meaning supplants the antecedent : " Might'st bespice a cup To give mine enemy a lasting wink, Which draught to me were cordial."—^ T. i. 2. 318 270. The which. The above repetition is, perhaps, more common with the definite *' the which" : " The better part of valour is discretion ; in the which better part I have saved my life." — I Hen. IV. v. 4. 125. RELATIVE PKONOUNi,. 185 Somelimes the noun qualified by which is not i cpcattd, and only »1 ghtly implied in the previous sentence : •'Under an oak . . . X.o the which place." — A. Y. L. ii. i. 33. " Let gentleness my strong enforcement be, In the which hope I blush."— 7^. ii. 7. 119. The question may arise why ** the" is attached to which and not to who. (The instance " Your mistress from the whom I see There's no disjunction," — W. T. iv. 4. 539. is, perhaps, unique in Shakespeare.) The answer is, that who is considered definite already, and stands for a noun, while which is considered as an indefinite adjective ; just as in French we have "/^quel," but not 'Vs with the subjunctive in Greek. There is no more reason for saying, *'I come so that (i.e. in which way) I may see," than for saying, ** I come so as (i.e. in which way) I may see. " We sometimes find so as that for so as in this sense. The so is omitted after as in the adjurations '■^ As ever thou wilt deserve well at my hands, (so) help me to a candle,"—/: N. iv. 2. 86. where ^j means "in which degree," and so "in that degree." Hence as approximates to **if." It would seem that '* aj . . . j^ " are both to be implied from the previous verse in *' Had you been as wise as bold, {As) young in limbs, {so) in judgment old." M. of V. ii. 7. 71. 276. As . . . as. The first As is sometimes omitted : ** A mighty and a fearful head they are As ever offered foul play in a state." — i Hen. IV. iii. 2. 168. **He pants and looks {as) pale as if a bear were at his heels." T. N. iii. 4. 323; Tempest, v. i. 289. In the expression "old as I am," &c. we almost always omit the first as. Shakespeare often inserts it : '^ As near the dawning, provost, as it is." — M. for M. iv. 2. 97. "But I believe, as cold a night as 'tis, he could wish himself in Thames up to the neck." — Hen. V. iv. i. 118. The expression is elliptical : "(be it) as cold as it is." 277. That . . . that, that . . . (as) to. That is still used provincially for such and so: e.g. "He is that foolish that ha understands nothing." So " From me whose love was of that dignity That It went hand in hand even with the vow I made to her in marriage." — Hamlet, i. 5. 48. That is more precise than " of that kind" or "such." That, meaning " such," is used before the infinitive where we use the less emphatic "the." iqo SHAKESPEARIAN GRAMMAR. " Had you that craft to reave her Of what should stead her most?" — A. W. v. 3. 86. So r. N. i. I. 33 ; Rich. III. i. 4. 257 ; and Macbeth, iv. 3. 74 '• "There cannot be That vulture in you to devour so many." This omission of "as" after Ma^ meaning "so," is illustrated by the omission of "as" after "so " (281). 278. Such which. Such (in Early English, "swulc," "suilc," "suilch," "sich") was by derivation the natural antecedent to which; such meaning* "so-like," *' so-in-kind ;" which meaning " what-like," " what-in-kind ? " Hence — ^^ Such sin For which the pardoner himself is in." — M. for M. iv. 2, 111. "There rooted between them such an affection which cannot choose but branch now." — W. T. i. i. 26. So W. T. iv. 4. 783 ; Coriol. iii. 2. 105. Compare *' Duty so great which wit so poor as mine May make seem bare. " — Sonn. 26. Similarly xvhich is irregularly used after "too :" "And salt too little which may season give To her foul-tainted flesh."— J/. Ado\ iv. i. 144. Whom follows such in ^'^ Such I will have whofn I am sure he knows not." A. IV. iii. 6. 24. 279. Such that ; so . . . that (rel.) ; such . . . where. Hence such is used with other relatival words : ** Such allowed infirmities that honesty Is never free of."— ^ T. i. 2. 263. "To such a man That'\%xvQ fleering tell-tale. "—y. C. i. 3. 116. " For who so firm that cannot be seduced." — J. C. i. 2. 316 "His mother was a witch, and one so strong T'^d;/ could control the moon. " — Temp v. I. 270; ib, 315 " But no perfection is so absolute That some impunity doth not pollute. " — R. of L. " Who's so gross That seeth not this palpable device ?" — Rich III. iii. 6. 11. * ' Such things were 7^/ were most precious to me." — Macbeth, iv., 3. 222, • Hence " j« tl;e antecedent, sometimes the relative, is omitted, without injury to the sense. Similarly in relatival constructions, e.g. so . . . as, .so . . . that, &c. one of the two can be omiued. 'I'jie as is sometimes omitted : " I wonder he is so fond (as) To trust the mockery of unjust slumbers." Rich. III. ii. 3. 26. "6"(? fond "{i.e. foolish] (as) to come abroad.'' M. of V. iii. 3. 10. ^^ No woman's heart So big (as) to hold so much."— TT A^. ii. 4. 99. RELATIVAL CONSTRUCTION'S. 193 ** Shall I so much dishonour my fair stars (as) On equal terms to give him chastisement ? " Rich. IL iv. I. 21. R. and J. ii. 3. 91 j Macbeth, ii. 3. 55 ; Rich. II. iii. 3. 12. As or who is omitted in : " And while it is so, none so dry or thirsty Will deign to sip or touch one drop of it." — T. ofSh. v. 2. 144. i.e. **None is so thirsty (who) will deign" where we should say "as to deign." Less probably, "none (be he how) so (ever) dry." So and cis are both omitted in : "Be not {so) fond {As) To think that Caesar bears such rebel blood." — J. C. iii. i. 40. 282. So (that). The that is sometimes omitted. ** I am so much a fool (that) it would be my disgrace." Macb. iv. z. 27 283. (So) that. So before that is very frequently omitted : ^^ Ross. The victory fell onus. Dune. Great happiness! Ross. (So) that now Sueno, the Norway's king, craves composi- tion." — Macbeth, i. 2. 59. Compare Macb. i. 7. 8, ii. 2. 7, ii. 2. 24 ; J. C. \. i. 50. In all these omissions the missing word can be so easily supplied from its correspondent that the desire of brevity is a sufficient explanation of the omission. "A sheet of paper Writ o' both sides the leaf, margent and all, That he was fain to seal on Cupid's name." — Z. L. L. v. 2. 9. 284. That, for because, when. Since that represents different cases of the relative, it may mean "in that,'' " for that,'' "because " ( " quod "), " or at which time " ( " quum "). If I, or for that • " Unsafe the while that we must lave our honours," &c. Macbeth, iii. 2. 39. " O, spirit of love ! How quick and fresh art thou That (in that), . . . nought enters there but," &c. T. N. i. I. V). " Like silly beggars Who sitting in the stocks refuge their shame, That (because) many have and others must sit there, And in this thought they find a kind of ease." Rich. IL V. 5 27. o i^^ SHAKESPEARIAN GRAMMAR At zvhich time : when : "In the day that\\\o\x eatesf. thereof." — Gen. ii. 17. * * Now it is the time of night That the graves all gaping wide, Every one lets forth his sprite." — M. N. D. v. I. 387. '" So wept Duessa until eventyde, TJiat shynyng lamps in Jove's high course were lit." Spens. F. Q. i, 5. 19. " Is not this the day That Hermia should give answer of her choice ? " M. N. D. iv. I. 1S3. " So, till the judgment that yourself arise, You live in this and dwell in lovers' eyes." — Sonn. 55. Compare ** Then that,''^ apparently "then when.'''' (2 Hen. IV, iv. I. 117.) These uses of that are now superseded by the old interrogatives 7vhy and when, just as, even in Shakespeare's time, many of the uses of that had been transferred to the interrogatives who and which. ** Albeit I will confess thy father's wealth Was the first motive that I wooed thee, Anne." M. W. of W. iii. 4. 1 4. i.e. ^^ for which, or why, I wooed thee." The use of that for when is still not uncommon, especially in the phrase " now that I know," &c. It is omitted after "now" in '* But now [that) I am return'd, and that war thoughts Have left their places vacant, in their rooms Come thronging soft and delicate desires." — M. Ado, i. i. 303. So Rich. in. i. 2. 170 ; M. N. D. iv. i. 67, 109. That = "in which" in " Sweet Hero, now thy image doth appear In the sweet semblance tJiat I loved it first." — M. Ado, v. i. 260. 285. That omitted and then inserted. The purely conjunctional use of that is illustrated by the Elizabethan habit of omitting it at the beginning of a sentence, where the construction is obvious, and then inserting it to connect a more distant clause with the conjunction on which the clause depends. In most cases the subjects of the clauses are different. '* Though my soul be guilty and that I think," &c. B. J. Cy.^s Rev. iii. 2. RELATIVAL CONSTRUCTIONS I95 **\k ere it not thy sour leisure gave sweet leave, And that thou teachest. " — Sonn. 39. "If this law Of nature be corrupted through affection, And that great minds, of partial indulgence To their benumbed wills, resist the same." Tr. and Cr. \\. 2. ] 7i>. This may explain (without reference to "but that," 122) : "If frosts and fasts, hard lodging and thin weeds Nip not the gaudy blossoms of your love. But that it bear this trial."— Z. Z. Z. v. 2. 813. For "if that,'' see 287. " Think I am dead, and that even here thou takest, As from my death-bed, my last living leave. " Rich. IL V. I. 38. So T. N. V. I. 126 ', IV. T. i. 2. 84 ; A. and C. iii. 4. 31 ; P. of T. i. Gov/er, 11. "I love and hate her, for she's fair and royal. And that she hath all worthy parts more exquisite. " Cymb. iii. 5. 71. i.e. ** for that" ox "because." "She says I am not fair, that I lack manners ; She calls me proud, and that she could not love me. " A. V. L. iv. 2. 16. In the above example the that depends upon a verb of speech implied in " calls." This construction is still more remarkable in — "But here's a villain that would face me down He met me on the mart, and that I beat him." — C. of E. iii. i. 7. Compare the French use of "que" instead of repeating "si," "quand,"&c. 286. Whatsoever that. In the following there is probably an ellipsis : " This and what needful else (there be) That calls upon us. " — Macbeth, v. 8. 72. "Till whatsoever star (// be) that guides my moving Points on me graciously with fair aspect. " — Sonn. 26. " As if that zvhatsortier god {it be) who leads him Were slily crept into his human powers." — Coriol. ii, i. 235. In the latter, that is probably the demonstrative. It might, how- ever, be the conjunctional that. See " if that" 287. o 2 190 SHAKESPEARIAN GRAMMAR. 287. That as a conjunctional affix. Just as so and as are affixed to who (whoso), when (whenso), where (whereas, whereso), in order to give a relative meaning to words that were originally interrogative, in the same way thai was frequently affixed.* " When that the poor have cried." J. C. iii. 2. 96 ; T.N.y.i. 'i'M. " Why that:'— Hen. V. v. 2. 34. "You may imagine him upon Blackheath, Where that his lords desire him to have borne His bruised helmet and his bended sword Before him through the c\iy:'~ Hen. V. v. Prologue, 17. So A. V. L. ii. 7. 75 ; ii. 3. 117. This, with the above, explains '* Edmund. When by no means he could. Gloucester. Pursue him, ho ! go after. By no means what ? Edmund. Persuade me to the murder of your lordship, But that I told him," &c. — Lear, ii. I. 47. Gradually, as the interrogatives were recognized as relatives, the force of that, so, as, in "when that," "whenj^," "when as,'' seems to have teiided to r>iake the relative more general and in- definite ; "who so" being now nearly (and once quite) as indefi- nite as " whosoever. '^ The " ever" was added when the " so '*' had begun to lose its force. In this sense, by analogy, that was attached to other words, such as "if," "though," "why," &c. " If that the youth of my new interest here Have power to bid you welcome," — M. of V. iii. 2. 224. Compare '■^ If that rebellion Came like itself, in base and abject routs." 2 Hen. IV. iv. I. 32 ; T. N. i. 5. 324, v. i. 375. So Lear, v. 3. 262 ; Rich. IIL ii. 2. 7. The fuller form is found, Chauc. Pard. Tale, 375 : " ^7 so were that T might;" and Lodge writes, "7/^ so I mourn." Similarly, " li so be thou darest." — Coriol. v. 14. 98, Compare : " While that."— Hen. V. v. 2. 46. " Though that.'' Coriol. i. I. 144 ; Lear, iv. 6. 219 ; T. N. i. 3. 48. '' Lest that."— Hen. V. ii. 4-142; T. N. iii. 4. 384. " Whether that."— \ Hen. VL iv. i. 28. "* St. Mark iii. 35. Where our Version has " ^\i.QSoez>e7- shall do the will of my Father," VVickliffe has "-Wko that doth." Ik RELATIVAL CONSTRUCTIONS. 197 ** So as thai," frequently found. *' Since thaty—Macb. iv. y 106; Rich. IIL v. 3. 202. ** Hmv that" is also frequent. We also find that frequently affixed to prepositions for the purpose of giving them a conjunctival meaning : '' For that'' {Macb. iv. 3. 185); ''in that;'' '' after that," &.c. The Folio has ** Your vertue is my priuiledge : for that It is not night when I doe see your face. Therefore I thinke I am not in the night." M. N. D. ii. I. 220. The Globe omits the full stop after "face," making "for that" (because) answer to "therefore." Others remove the stop after " privilege " and place it after " for that." Hence we find " but that" where we should certainly omit that " The breath no sooner left his father's body But that his wildness, mortified in him, Seem'd to die X.00."— Hen. V. i. i. 26. 288. That, origin of. Is that, when used as above, demonstrative or relative ? The passage quoted above from Chaucer,* ''If so were that," renders it probable that a similar ellipsis must be supplied with the other conjunctions : " Though (it be) thai," "Since (it is) that," &c. With prepositions the case is different, e.g. " for that," " in that," " after that. " For this use of that can be traced to A. -S. , where we find "for ]pam \>e" i.e. "for this purpose that," "after \>am )>e," &c. Here ">am" is more emphatic than ">e," and evidently gave rise to the English that. But " )>am " was the A.-S. demonstrative. It follows that the that is (by derivative use, at all events) demonstrative in "for t/iat," or, perhaps we should say, stands as an abridgment for "that (demonst.) that (rel.)." In fact, we can trace the A.-S. "after ]f>am J>e" to the E. E. "after that that," and so to the later " after that." Hence we must explain " The rather For that 1 saw the tyrant's power afoot." — Alacb. iv. 3. 185. as " for that (that), i.e. for that, because, I saw." It would be wrong, however, to say that that in " since that " is, by derivative use, demon- strative. On the contrary, "since "in itself (si]>-l>an) contains the demonstrarive, and " since that" corresponds to " si>-J'an ]pat" where that {\>a.t) is relative. And similarly "though that" corresponds to the A.-S. "l>eah >e," where that (t>e) is the relative. The that in * Compare "If so be that" 198 SHAKESPEARIAN- GRAMMAR. "after thai" *' be/ore that" invites comparison with the "quam" in "postquam" and "antequam," though in the Latin it is th? antecedent, not the relative, that is suppressed- The tendency of the relative to assume a conjunctional meaning is illustrated by th.e post-classical phrase, "dico quod (or quia) verum est," in the place of the classical "dico id verum esse." Many of the above Eliza- bethan phrases, which are now disused, may be illustrated from French: "Since that" "puisque;" '^though that" " quoi que;" *' be/ore that," "avant que," &c. Instead of "/or that" we find in French the full form, " par ce que," i.e. " by that {dem..) that (rel.)." It is probable that Chaucer and Mandeville, if not earlier writers, were influenced in their use of the conjunctional that by French usage. Even in the phrase " I say that it is true," that may be ex- plained as having a relatival force (like Srt, " quod," and the French "que "), meaning, "I say in what way, hozv that, it is true." In the phrase, "I come that {in the way in which; *ut,' ws, *afin que') I may see," the relatival force of that is still more evident. 289. As is used in the same way as a conjunctional affix. Thus *' while as:" " Pirates . . . still revelling like lords till all be gone While as the silly owner of the goods Weeps over them." — 2 Hen VI. i. i. 225. " Whenas:" . " Whe7i as the enemy hath been ten to one." — 3 Hen VI. i. 2. 75. " WJien as the noble Duke of York was slain." — lb. ii. i. 46. So lb. V. 7. 34. " Where as " is used by us metaphorically. But Shakespeare has " Unto St. Alban's, Where as the king and queen do mean to hawk." 2 Hen VI. i. 2. 57. " They back retoumed to the princely Place, Whereas an errant knight . . . they new arrived find. " Spens. F. Q. i. 4. 38. So " there as" is used in earlier English. " There that" is also found in Chaucer in a local sense. Of course the " so " in " whenj*?," " wherejo " &c., is nearly the same in meaning, just as it is the same in derivation, with the as in " whenaj," &c. VERBS, FORMS OF. 199 VERBS, FORMS OF. 290. Verbs, Transitive (formation of). The termination en (the infiniiive inflection) is sufficient to change an English monosyl- labic noun or adjective into a verb. Thus " heart " becomes " heart^wy" "light," "lighter/?;" "glad," '*gladd^/," &c. The licence with whicL adjectives could be converted into verbs is illustrated by " Eche that enhauncith hym schal be lazvid, and he that mekith hymself shall be highid." — Wickliffe, St. Luke xiv. 11. In the general destruction of inflections which prevailed during the Elizabethan period, en was particularly discarded. It was therefore dropped in the conversion of nouns and adjectives into verbs, except in some cases where it was peculiarly necessary to distinguish a noun or adjective from a verb. (So strong was the discarding tendency that even the /r in " owen," "to possess," was dropped, and Shakespeare continually uses "owe" for "owen" or " own ''* {T. N.x. 5. 329 ; Rich. II. iv. i. 185). The n has now been restored.) But though the infinitive inflection was generally dropped, the convertmg power was retained, undiminished by the absence of the condition. Hence it may be said that any noun or adjective could be converted into a verb by the Elizabethan authors, generally in an active signification, as — *' Which happies (makes happy) those tliat pay the willing lover." Sonn. II. "Time will unfair (deface) that (which) fairly doth excel" — lb. 5. So: Balnid (healed). — Lear^ iil 6. 105. Barn. — "^ar«j a harvest" — R. of L. Bench (sit).— i>ar, iii. 6. 40. Bold (embolden). — " Not holds the king." — Lear^ v. i. 26. Brain. " Such stuff as madmen Tongue and brairi noL" — Cymb. v. 4. 147. i.e. "such stuff as madmen use their tongues in, but not their brains. " Child. — *^ Childing autumn." — M. N". D. ii. i. 112: i.e. "autumu producing fruits as it were children." aimate.—'-' Climates (neut.) [lives] here."— f^ T. v. I. 170. Caivardal. — " That hath so cowarded ^.nd. chased your blood." — I/en. v. n. 2. 75. . ♦ Compare ' The gates are o/e," Coriol. L 4. 43. 200 SHAKESPEARIAN GRAMMAR. Coy (to be crvv). — "Nay, if lie coy'dy — Coriol. v. i. 6. Disaster (make disastrous-looking). — '* The holes where eyes shouM be which pitifully disaster the cheeks." — A. and C. ii. 7. 18. False.— '''E.2& falsed his faith."— Spens. F. Q. i. 19. 46. Fame. — '■''Fames his wit."— A^ww. 84. Fault.—'' Csimiot fault (neut.) twice."— N. P. Pref.; B. ^.Alch.m. i Feeble. — " Andi/eebling such as stand not in their liking." Coriol. i. I. 199. Fez'er (give a fever to). — *' The white hand of a hidy fever thee, Shake thou to look on\."—A. and C. iii. 13. 138. Fond. *' My master loves her truly, And I, poor monster, yi?;zdr as much on him." — T. N. ii. 2. 35. Fool (stultify). •' Why, that's the way Toy^^V (unlooked for). — Rick. III. i. 3. 214: compare /c'(?/& (seek). IIe7i. V. iv. 7. 76. Unsured (unassured). — " Thy now unsured assurance to the crown." K. J. ii. I. 471. Vouchsafed (?). — " To your most pregnant and vouchsafed ear." T. N. iii. I. 190. /. e. capable of conceiving and graciously bestowed. IVindow'd (placed in a window). " Wouldest thou be window' din great Rome." A. and C. iv. 14. 72. Woman^d (accompanied by a woman). "To have him see me woman' d." — Othello, iii. 4. 195. Vear'd.—'' Vear'd hut to thirty."— B. J. Sejan. i. I. 2o6 SHAKESPEA RIA N GRAMMA R In many cases a participle seems preferred where an adjective would be admissible, as "million'd." So in Teinpesi,y. i. 43, "the azurcd vault. " 295. Verbs Passive. With some few intransitive verbs, mostly of motion, both be and have are still used, "He is gone," "he has gone. " The is expresses the present state, the has the activity necessary to cause the present state. The is is evidently quite as justifiable as has (perhaps more so), but it has been found more con- venient to make a division of labour, and assign distinct tasks to is and has. Consequently is has been almost superseded by has in all but the passive forms of transitive verbs. In Shakespearian English, however, there is a much more common use of is with intransitive verbs, " My life is rim his compass." — y. C. v. 3. 25. "Whether he <^^j-r«/^^," — "^ Hen. VI. ii. i. 2. '' Being sat.''— L. C. st. x. " Being deep stepi in age." — Asch. 189, " An enter d tide," — Tr. and Cr. iii. 3. 159. " I am arrived for fruitful Lombardy." — T. of Sh. i, I. 3. " Pucelle is ejttered into Orleans." I I-Ien. VI. i, 5. 36 ; Cyrnh. v, 4. 120. " Five hundred horse . . . are marched \\\).'" 2 Ilejt. IV. ii, I. 186. " The king himself is rode to view their battle," Hen. V. iv. 3. 1. " His lordship is walk'd forth." — 2 Hen. IV. i, I. 3, "The noble Brutus is ascended."— J, C. iii. 2. 11. " You now are mounted Where powers are your retainers." — Hen. VIII. ii, 4. 112. *' I am descended oi a gentler blood." — I Hejt. VI. v. 4. 8. " Through his lips do tlirong Weak words, so thick (rcw^(particip, ) in his poor heart's aid. '' R. of L. 1784. Compare our "welcome." " How now. Sir Proteus, are you crept before us?" T. G. of V. iv. I. 18. So Rich. in. i. 2. 259. " Prince John is this morning secretly stolen away, " M. Ado, iv. 2. 63. VERBS, FOEMS OF. 207 This idiom is common with words of "happening :" "And bring us word . . . how everything is chancedy J. C. V. 4. 32; 2 Hen. IV. i. I. 87. "Thingssince then <5^^^you, %\x"—Cymb. ii. 3. 59. Want\% probably not impersonal but intransitive, "is wanting," in *' There -wants no diligence in seeking him?"* — Cynib.vi. 3. 20. The singular verb is quite Shakespearian in "Though bride and bridegroom wants (are wanting) For to supply the places at the table." — T. ofSh. iii. 2. 248. So in *• Sufficeth my reasons are both good and weighty. " — lb. i. i. 252. *^ Sufficeth I am come to keep my word." — lb. iiL 2. 108. the comma after "sufficeth" is superfluous; "that I am come to keep my word sufficeth. " In * ' And so betide to me As well I tender you and all of yours," — Rich. III. ii. 4. 71. betide may be used impersonally. But perhaps so is loosely used as a demonstrative for "such fortune," in the same way in which as (2S0) assumes the force of a relative. If betide be treated as im- personal, befal in "fair befal you " may be similarly treated, and in that case "fair "is an adverb. But see (5). The supposition that "betide " is impersonal and " fair " an adverb is confirmed by " Well be (it) with you, gentlemen." — Hamlet, ii. 2. 398. The impersonal needs ^which must be distinguished from the adverbial genitive needs) often drops the s ; partly, perhaps, because of the constant use of the noun need. It is often found with " what," where it is sometimes hard to say whether "what" is an adverb and need a verb, or " what " an adjective and need a noun. " What need the bridge much broader than the flood ?" M. Ado, \. I. 318. either why need the bridge (be) broader?" or ^^vjhat need is there (that) the bridge (be) broader ?" See 293. P 210 SHAKESPEARIAN GRAMMAR. Comp. the old use of ** thinketh " (seemeth) : " Where it thinks best unto your royal self." — Rich. III. iii. i. 63. The Folio has thinksi : and perhaps this is the true reading, there being a confusion between "it thinks''^ and "thinkest thou," Com- pare 'Uhinkst thee " in ** Doth it not, thinkst thee, stand me now upon?" — Hamlet, v. 2. 63. The impersonal and personal uses of think were often confused. Chapman (Walker) has ^* methink." S seems to have been added to assimilate the termination to that of " methinks" in " methoughtf" {W. T.\.2. 154; Rich. Ill i. 4. 9). It is not easy, perhaps not possible, to determine whether^ in the phrase ** ?,o please your highness," please is used impersonally or not ; for on the one hand we find, " '$,0 please him come," (7. C. iii. I. 140) ; and on the other, "If they please.''— W. T. ii. 3. 142. ** I do repent : but Heaven hath pleased it so." — Ham. iii. 4. 173. VERBS, AUXILIARY. 298. Be, Beest, &c,, was used in A.-S. (beon) generally in a future sense. Hence, since the future and subjunctive are closely connected in meaning, be assumed an exclusively subjunctive use ; and this was so common, that we not merely find "if it be" (which might represent the proper inflected subjunctive of be), but also " if thou beest," where the indicative is used subjunctively. " If, after three days' space, thou here beest found," 2 Hen. VI. iii, 2, 295. " Beest thou sad or merry, * The violence of either thee becomes." — A. and C. i. 5. 69. And (Matzner, vol, i, p. 367), bee, beest, bee, pL bee, is stated by Wallis to be the regular form of the subjunctive. Hence, from the mere force of association, be is often used (after thojcgh, if, and other words that often take the subjunctive) without having the full force of the subjunctive. Indeed any other verb placed in the same context would be used in the indicative. Thus : " Though Page be a secure (careless) fool, and stands so firmly on his wife's frailty."— i^. W. of W. ii. i, 242. " If Hamlet from himself be ta'en away And, when he's not himself, does wrong'Lz.tr^^.t^. " — Ha?n. v. 2. 24.t VERBS, AUXILIARY. 211 *' If he ^^ a whoremonger and comes before him, He were as good go a mile on his errand." — M. for M. iii. 2. 38. 299. Be in questions and dependent sentences. So, as a rule, it will be found that be is used with some notion of doubt, question, thought, &c. ; for instance, {a) in questions, and {b) after verbs of thinking. {a) "^^ my horses ready?" — Lear, i. 5. 36. ** Be the players ready?" — Handet, iii. 2. 111. This is especially frequent in questions of appeal : *• Where -J^ his quiddities?"— i%z;;/^/, v. i. 107. " Where be thy brothers V'—Rich. Ill iv. 4. 92. " Where be the bending knees that flatter'd thee? Where be the thronging troops that foUow'd thee?" lb. iv. 4. 95-6. And in questions implying doubt, e.g. " where can they be ?" *• Where be these bloody thieves?"— 0//^^//^, v. i. 64. Partly, perhaps, by attraction to the previous be, partly owing to the preceding w/iere, though not used interrogatively, we have " Truths would be tales. Where now half-tales be truths." — A. artd C. ii. 2. 137. {b) " I thmk it be,, sir ; I deny it not."— C o/E. v. i. 379. " I think this Talbot be a fiend of hell."— i Hen. VL ii. i. 46. ** I think he be transformed into a beast." — A. V. L. ii. 7. 1. " I think it be no other but even so." — Hamlet, i. i. 108. So I Hen. IV. ii. 1. 12 ; T. G. of V. ii. 3, 6. Be expresses more doubt than is after a verb of thinking. In the following, the Prince thinks it certain that it is past midnight, the Sheriff thinks it may possibly be two o'clock : ** Prince. I think it is good morrow, is it not? Sheriff. Indeed, my lord,. I think it be two o'clock." I Hen. IV. ii. 4. 573. Veiy significant is this difference in the speech of the doubtful Othello— ** I thittk my wife be honest, and think she is not," Othello, iii. 3. 384. where the is is emphatic and the line contains the extra dramatic syllable. Be is similarly used by a jealous husband after " hope :" " Eord. Well, I hope it be not so."—M. W. of W. \\. i. IIZ <\-here the hope is mixed with a great deal *)f doubt. f 2 212 SHAKESPEARIAN GRAMMAR. " 1 kissed it (the bracelet) : I hope it be not gone to tell my lord That I kiss aught but he,"— 0/;/?£i our subjects revolt?" '*Z>i7 not forbid him." They are not inserted except for the purpose of unusual emphasis in indicative sentences such as "I remember." In Elizabethan English no such rule had yet been established, and we find — "Revolt our subjects?" — Rich. II. iii. 2, 100. ** Forbid him not." — Mark ix. 39. E. V. On the other hand — ''\do remember."— T: N. iii. 3. 48. This licence of omission sometimes adds much to the beauty and vigour of expression. " Gives not the hawthorn- bush a sweeter shade ? " 3 Hen. Vi. ii. 5. 42. is far more natural and vigorous than * ' Does not the hawthorn-bush give sw-eeter shade ? " 307. Can, May, Might, May originally meant ** to be able " (E. E. **mag;" A.-S. "magan;" German "mogen"). A trace of this meaning exists in the noun "might," which still means "ability." Thus we find " I am so hungry that I may (can) not slepe. " Chaucer, Monkis Tale, 14,744. " Now help me, lady, sith ye may and can. " Knightis Tale, 2,314. In the last passage may means "can," and "ye can" means "ye have knowledge or skill." This, the original meaning of "can," is found, though very rarely, in Shakespeare : " I've seen myself and served against the French, , And they can well on horseback. " — Hamlet, iv. 7. 85. i.e. " they are well skilled." " And the priest in surplice white That defunctive music m«." — Fhcenix and Turtle, 14. And perhaps in " The sum of all I can, I have disclosed ; Why or for what these nobles were committed Is all wnknown to me, my gracious lady. " Rich. III. ii. 4. iik " The strong'st suggestion Our worsei genius ^a^z," — Tempest, iv I 27. VERB^, AUXILIARY, 219 A *.Tace of this emphatic use of can is found in ** What can man's wisdom In the restoring his bereaved sense ?" — Lear^ iv. 4. 8. But, as " can " (which even in A.-S. meant " I know how to" ana therefore "I am able ") gradually began to encroach on may^ and to assume the meaning "to be able," may was compelled to migrate from " ability " to " possibility " and " lawfulness." Thus " mogen " signifies moral, "konnen" physical, possibility. In the following passage : *' From hence it comes that this babe's bloody hand May not be cleansed with water of this well," — F. Q. ii. 10. it is not easy at once to determine whether may means " can " or "is destined," *' must," "ought." Hence we are prepared for the transition which is illustrated thus by Bacon :* '* For what he may do is of two kinds, what he may do as j'usi and what he ?nay do ^% possible J^ 308. May in "I may come" is therefore ambiguous, since it may signify either "lawfulness," as in "I may come if I like," or " possibility," as in "I may come, but don't wait for me." In the latter sentence the " possibility " is transposed so as to include the whole sentence "it is possible that I may come," just as — " He needs not our mistrust," — Afacd. iii. 3. 2. means "it is not necessary that we should mistrust him." 309. May is used with various shades of the meaning of "per- mission," "possibility," &c. : " He shall know you better, sir, if I may Kve to report you. " M.forM. iii. 2. 172. i.e. " if I Old permitted by heaven to live long enough." It is a modest way of stating what ought to be well known, in ** If you may please to think I love the king," — IV. T. iv. 4. 532. " A score of ewes may be worth ten pounds." — 2 Hen. IV. iii. 2.57. i.e. " \% possibly worth ten pounds." " May be" is often thiLS used almost adverbially for possibly. In " Season your admiration for awhile Till I viay deliver," — Hamlet, i. 2. 193. • may means " can," " have time to." ^' May (can) it be possible?" — Hen. V. ii. 2. 100. * Quoted from Todd's "Johnson." 220 SHAKESPEARIAN GRAMMAR. 310. May with a Negative. Thus far Elizabethan and modem English agree ; but when a negative is introduced, a diver- gence appears. In " I viay not-come" may would with us mean "possibility," and the "not " would be connected with ** come " instead of may ; " my not-coming is a possibility." On the other hand, the Elizabethans frequently connect the "not" with 7nay,* and thus with them "I may-not come" might mean "I can-not or must-not come." Thus »iay is parallel to " must " in the following passage : — "Yet I must not. For certain friends that are both his and mine, Whose loves I may not drop," — Macd. iii. i. 122. Probably this disuse of may in "may not" (in the sense of "must not") may be explained by the fact that "may not" implies compulsion, and may has therefore been supplanted in this sense by the more compulsory " must." 311. May used for the old subjunctive in the sense of purpose. If we compare Wickliffe's with the sixteenth-century Versions of the New Testament, it appears that, in the interval, the sub- junctive had lost much of its force, and consequently the use of auxiliary verbs to supply the place of the subjunctive had largely increased. In I Cor. iv. 8, Wickliffe has, " And I wold that ye regne, that also we regnen with you," where the later Versions, "And I would to God that ye did reign, that we also ptt^'/ii reign." So also Col. i. 28: "Techynge eche man in al wisdom; that we o^re eche man perfight," where the rest have ^^ that we may offer'' ox ''to offer." So ib. 25, " that Ifille the word of God" for " that I may fulfil." But may is found very early used with its modal force The subjunctive of purpose is found in — " Go bid thy mistress . . . she strike upon the bell." — Macb. ii. i. 31. " Sir, give me this water that I thirst not." — St. John iv. 15. '* He wills you, in the name of God Almighty, That you divest yoursel.*"." — Hen. V. ii. 4. 78. But it was not easy to distinguish the subjunctive representing an * So in ante-Elizabethan English, and in Spenser, we find " nill," " not," for "will not," "wot not," " nam " for " am not," &c. "Cannot" is also a trace Df the close connection between the verb .T.nd the accompanying negative. VERBS, AUXILIARY. 221 object, from the indicative representing a fact, since both were used alter "that," and there was nothing but their inflections (which are similar in the plural) to distinguish the two. The following is an instance of the indicative following " that :" — **But freshly looks and over-bears attaint "With cheerful semblance and sweet majesty, That every wretch pining and pale before. Beholding him, plucks comfort from his looks. " Hen. V. iv. Prologue, 39. Hence arose the necessity, as the subjunctive inflections lost their force, of inserting some word denoting "possibility" or "futurity" to mark the subjunctive of purpose. " Will " is apparently used in this sense as follows : — "Therefore in fierce tempest is he coming, In thunder and in earthquake like a Jove, That, if requiring fail, he will compel." — Hen. V. ii. 4. 101. But, as a rule, may was used for the present subjunctive and might for the past, according to present usage. " That " is omitted in " Direct mine arms I may embrace his neck." — i Hen. VI. ii. 5' 37. i.c, "that I may embrace." In "Lord marshal, command our officers at arms j5^ ready to direct these home alarms," — Rich. II. i. i. 204-5. it is doubtful whether "be" is the subjunctive or the infinitive with "to" omitted (349). I prefer the former hypothesis, suppljring "that" after "command." Compare " Some one take order Buckingham be brought To Salisbury."— i^ur/J. ///. iv. 4. 539. So "that" is omitted before "shall :" "The queen hath heartily consented he shall espouse Elizabeth." Rich. Ill, iv. 5. 18. 312. Might, the past tense of may, was originally used in the sense of "was able " or " could." " He was of grete elde and might not travaile." — R. Brunnk. So "That mought not be distinguish'd. " — 3 Hen. VI. v. 2. 45. " So loving to my mother, That he might not beteem the winds of heaven Visit her face too roughly." — Hamlet , i. 2. 141. i,e. *^ could not bring himself to allow the winds," &c. 222 SHAKESPEARIAN GRAMMAR, It answers to "can" in the following : — *^ Aug. Look, what I will not that I cannot do. fsa/K But mig/U you do't, and do the world no wrong ? " M. for M. ii. 2. 52 '' Might you not know she would do as she has done ?" A. W. iii. 4. 2. i.e. ** Could yo\x not know." ** I might not this believe Without the sensible and true avouch Of mine own eyes." — Hamlet^ i. i. 5&. ** But I viight see young Cupid's fier)'' shaft quench'd in the chaste beams of the wat'ry moon. " — M. N. I>. ii. i. 161. ** In that day's feats, When he might act the woman in the scene, He proved best man i' the field." — Coriol. ii. 2. 100. i.e. **when he was young enough to be able to play the part of a woman on the stage." Might naturally followed may through the above-mentioned changes. Care must be taken to distinguish between the indicative and the conditional use of might. **How might that be?" (indica- tive) would mean "How was it possible for that to take place?" On the other hand, " How might that be ?" (subjunctive) wrould mean " How would it be possible hereafter that this should take place? " The same ambiguity still attends "could." Thus "How could I thus forget myself yesterday !" but " How could I atone to-morrow for my forgetfulness yesterday ? " 313. May, Might, like other verbs in Elizabethan English, are frequently used optatively. We still use may thus,, as in "May he prosper ! " but seldom or never might. But it is clear that — "Would I might But ever see that man," — Temp. i. 2. 168. naturally passes into *^' Might I but see that man," Thus we have — " Lord worshipped viight he be." — M. of V. ii. 2. 98. 314. Must (E. E- moste) is the past tense of the E. E. present tense mot, which means "he is able," "he is obliged." From meaning "he had power to do it," or "might have done it," the word came to mean "ought," and it is by us generally used witli a notion of compulsion. But it is sometimes used by Shakespeare to VERBS, AUXILIARY. 223 mean no more than definite futurity, 'ike our "is to" in "He is to be here to-morrow. " ** He must fight singly to-morrow with Hector, and is so pro- phetically proud of an heroical cudgelling that he raves in saying nothing/' — Tr. and Cr. iii. 3. 247. So, or nearly so, probably in " Descend, for you must be my sword-bearer." M. of V. ii. 6. 40. And somewhat similar, without the notion of compulsion, is the use in M. of V. iv. I. 182 ; M. N. D. ii. i. 72. It seems to mean "is, or was, destined" in "And I must he from thence." — Macbeth, iv. 3. 212. So "A life which must not yield To one of woman born," — lb. v. 8. 12. 315, Shall. Shall for will. Shall meaning "to owe" is con- nected with "ought," "must,"* "it is destined." Thus, " If then we shall shake off our slavish yoke, Imp out our drooping country's broken wing. Away with me.''— Rich. II. ii. 2. 291. i.e. " if we are to, ought to." "Fair Jessica shall be my torch-bearer." — M. of V. ii. 4. 40. i.e. "is to be." Hence shall was used by the Elizabethan authors with all three persons to denote inevitable futurity without reference to "will" (desire). "If much you note him, You shall offend him and extend his passion." — Macb, iii. 4. 67. i.e. " you are sure to offend him." So probably, "Nay, it wz7/ please him well, Kate, it shall {is sure to) please him." Hen. V. V. 2. 369. " My country Shall have more vices than it had heioxe." -—Macb. iv. 3. 47. " And, if I die, no man shall pity me." — Rich. III. v. 3. 2'''1. i.e. "it is certain that no man will pity me." * " Thou shalt not." &c 224 SHAKESPEARIAN GRAMMAR. There is no notion of compulsion on the part of the person speaking in *' They shall (are sure to) be apprehended by and by." Hen. V. ii. 2. 2 "If they do this (conquer), As, if please God, they shall (are destined to do)." Hen. V. iv. 3. 120. The notion of necessity, must^ seems to be conveyed in ** He that parts us shall bring a brand from heaven, And fire us hence like foxes." — Lear, v. 3. 22. In ** He shall wear his crown," — J. C. i. 3. 87. :hall means ** is to. " So in " Your grace jy^a// understand." — M. ofV. iv. i. 149. ** What is he that shall (is to) buy ? "— ^. K Z. ii. 4. 88. ** Men shall deal unadvisedly sometimes." Rich. III. iv. 4. 292. i.e. "men cannot help making mistakes." ** He that escapes me without some broken limb shall (must, will have to), acquit him well." — A. V. L. i. i. 134. " K. Desire them all to my pavilion. Glost. We shall, my lord." — Hen. V. iv. I. 27. In the last passage, " I shall" has a trace of its old meaning, " I ought:" or perhaps there is a mixture of "I am bound to" and " I am sure to." Hence it is often used in the replies of inferiors to superiors. ** King Henry. Collect them all together at my tent : I'll be before thee. Erpingham. I shall do't, my lord." — Hen. V. iv. 1. 305. ** Fear not, my lord, your servant shall do so." M. N. D. ii. I. 268. So A. W. V. 3. 27 ; A. and C. iii. 12. 36, iv. 6. 3, v. i. 3 ; Hen. V. iv. 3. 126 ; M. for M. iv. 4. 21 ; A. and C. v. i. 68. " You shall s,&Q, find," ice, was especially common in the mean- , ing "you may," "you will," applied to that which is of common \ occurrence, or so evident that it cannot but be seen. [ " You shall vazxk \ Many a duteous and knee-crooking slave, Tliat, doting on his own obsequious bondage. Wears out his time. Whip me such honest knaves." Othello, i. I. 440. VERBS, AUXILIARY. ««S Shall is sometimes colloquially or provincially abbreviated into scy s: "Thou'f hear our counsel." — R. and J. i. 3. 9. "IVtry." — Lear, iv. 6. 246. (See 461.) 316. Will. You will. He will. Later, a reluctance to apply a word meaning necessity and implying compulsion* to a person addressed (second person), or spoken of (third person), caused post- Elizabethan writers to substitute -imll for shall with respect to the second and third persons, even where no will at all, i.e. no purpose, is expressed, but only futurity. Thus unll has to do duty both as will proper, implying purpose, and also as will improper, implying merely futurity. Owing to this unfortunate imposition of double work upon will^ it is sometimes impossible to determine, except from emphasis or from the context, whether will signifies purpose or mere futurity. Thus (i) "He zvill come, I cannot prevent him," means " He wills (or is determined) to come ;" but (2) " He ic'j// come, though unwillingly," means *' His coming is certain." Will is seldom used without another verb : "I zw7/ no reconcilement." — Hamlet, v. 2. 258. So in **I will none of it." (See 321.) 317. Shall. You shall. He shall. On the other hand shall, being deprived by will of its meaning of futurity, gradually took up the meaning of compulsory necessity imposed by the first person on the second or third. Thus: "You shall not go," or even "You shall find I am truly grateful." (Not "you will find," but "1 will so act that you shall perforce find," &c.) The prophetic shall ("it shall come to pass ") which is so common in the Authorized Version of the Bible, probably conveyed to the ori- ginal translators little or nothing more than the meaning of futurity. But now with us the prophetic shall implies that the prophet iden- tifies himself with the necessity which he enunciates. Thus the Druid prophesying the fall of Rome to Boadicea says — " Rome shall perish." — Cowper. * Coriol. Hi. 1. 90, "Mark you his absolute 'shall.'" A similar (eeling sn^. gested the different metliods of expressing an imperative in Latin and Greek and the substitution of the optative with av for the future in Greek. 226 SHAKESPEAklAN GRAMMAR. 318. Shall. I shall. When a person speaks of his own future actions as inevitable, he often regards them as inevitable only because fixed by himself. Hence " I shall not forgive you " means simply, "/ have fixed not to forgive you;" but "I shall be drowned," " My drowning '\% ^xt^.^^ (See 315.) 319. Will. '^Iwill.^' Some passages which are quoted to prove that Shakespeare used will with the first person without implying wish, desire. Sec, do not warrant such an inference. In Hamlet, v. 2. 183, "I will win for him, if I can ; if not, I will gain nothing but my shame and the odd hits," the will is probably used by attraction with a jesting reference to the previous ^^will :" "My purpose is to win if I can, or, if not, to gain shame and the odd hits." ** There is no hope that ever I will stay If the first hour I shrink and run away." — I Hen. VI. iv. 5. 30. t.e. ** There is no hope of my ever being willing to stay." **I7/dowellyet."— (T^r/t?/. iv. i. 21, i.e. '* I intend to do well yet." " T will not reason what is meant hereby, Because I will (desire to) be guiltless of the meaning." Rich. III. i. 4. 95. In "I will sooner have a beard grow in the palm of my hand than he shall get one on his cheek," — 2 Ileti. IV. i. 2. 23. there is a slight meaning of purpose, as though it were, "I will sooner make a beard grow," derived from the similarity in sound of the common phrase " I will sooner die, starve, than, &c." In *' Good argument, I hope, we zvill not fly," — Hen. V. iv. 3. 113. the meaning appears to-be "good argument, I hope, that we have no intention of flying." There is a difliculty in the expression "perchance I will ;" ])ut, from its constant recurrence, it would seem to be a regular idiom. Compare the following passages : — ^^ Ferchatice, lago, I will ne'er go home." — Othello, v. 2. 197. ^^ Perchance I will he there as soon as you." — C. of E. iv. I. 39. *' Perhaps I w/// return immediately." — M. of V. ii. 5. 52. In all these passages " perchance" precedes, and the meaning seems to be in the last example, for instance : " My purpose may, perhaps, be fulfilled," and "my purpose is to return immediately," or, in VERBS, AUXILIARY. 227 other words, "If possible, I intend to return immediately.'* In all these cases, the "perhaps" stands by itself. It does not qualify "will," but the whole of the following sentence. In •' I zvill live to be thankful to thee for't,"— Z N. iv. 2. 88. the will refers, not to live, but to "live-to-be-thankful," and the sentence means ^^1 purpose in my future life to prove my thank- fulness." 320. Will is sometimes used with the second person (like the Greek optative with 6.v) to signify an imperative. It is somewhat ironical, like our ** You will be kind enough to be quiet." Perhaps originally an ellipsis, as in Greek, was consciously understood, "You ^vill be quiet (if you are wise)," &c. " YouV/ leave your noise anon, ye rascals." — Hen. VIII. v. 4. 1. In " Gloucester, thou ivilt answer this before the pope," I Hen. VL i. 3. 52. there is no imperative, but there is irony. On the other hand, "you «////," perhaps, means "you are willing and prepared" in : " Portia. You know I say nothing to him : he hath neither Latin, French, nor Italian, and you will come into court and swear that I have a poor pennyworth in the English." — M. of V. i. 2, 75. 321. Will, with the third person. Difficult passages. The following is a perplexing passage : — "If it xoill not be (/.MX% savours sweet." M. N. D. iii. I. 84. 334. Third person plural in -th. "Those that through renowne hath ennobled their life." Mox\TAiGNE, 32. See, however. Relative, 247. "Their encounters, though not personal, hath been royally encountered" (Globe, Aaz/*?). — W. T. i. 1. 29. "Where men enforced doth speak anything." — M. ofV. iii. 2. 33. ''Hath all his ventures fail'd?" (Globe, have.)— lb. iii. 2. 270. This, however, is a case when the verb precedes the subject. (See below, 335.) 335. Inflection in -s preceding a plural subject. Passages in which the quasi-singular verb precedes the plural subject stand on a somewhat different footing. When the subject is as yet future and, as it were, unsettled, the third person singular might be regarded as the normal inflection. Such passages are very common, parti- cularly in the case of " There is," as — " There is no more such masters." — Cymb. iv. 2. 371. " There was at the beginning certaine light suspitions and accu sations put up against him." — N. P. 173. " Of enjoin'd penitents there'j- four or five." — A. W. iii. 5. 98. "The spirit upon whose weal depends and rests The lives of many. " — Hamlet, iii. -j. 14. 2.38 SHAKESPEARIAN GRAMMAR. "Then what iniends these forces thou dost bring?" 2 Hen. VI. V. I. 60. , t "There is no woman's sides can," &c. — T. N. ii. 4. 96. ' **/j there not charms?" — Othello, \. I. 172. "/jr all things well?"— 2 Hen. VI. iii. 2. 11. ** Is there not wars? Is there not employment ?" 2 Hen. IV. \. 2. 85. So I Hen. VI iii. 2. 123 ; R. and J. i. i. 48 ; 2 Hen. IV. iii. 2. 199 ; 1 Hen. VI iii. 2. 9; //m. v. 2. 4. 1. " Here ^^w^j the townsmen." — 2 ^if«. VI. ii. i. 68. "Here comes the gardeners" (Globe, w/. i, 2. 63. (In this case, however, the en is merely dropped. ) Took.—'' Where I have took them up."— 7. C. ii. i. 60. Mistook. — " Then, Brutus, I have much mistook your passion." lb. i. 2. 48. Rode iox ridden. — 2 Hen. IV. v. 3. 98; Hen. V. iv. 3. 2. Smit iox smitten.— T. of A. ii. i. 123. Smote for smitten. — Coriol. iii. i. 319. Strove for striven. — Hen. VIII. ii. 4. 30. Writ.— Rich. II ii. I. 14. Wrote iox written.— Lear, i. 2. 93; Cymb. iii. 5. 21. Or sometimes the form in ed : " O, when degree is shakedj*^ — Tr. and Cr. L 3. 101. So Hen. V. ii. i. 124 ; Temp. ii. i. 39 ; I Hen. IV. iii. i. l7. But shook for shaken is also common. "The wind-j//^>^^^ surge. "—0//i^//(7, ii I. V6, VERBS, INFLECTIONS OF. 245 ** Ope" in "The gates are ^/^," Coriol. i. 4. 43, seems to be the Btijective "open" without the -;/, and not a verb. 344. Irregular participial formations. The following are iiregular : — "You have jzf aw." — A. V. L. iv. i. 38. "I \\2ive sJ>ake:'—Hen. VIII. ii. 4. 153. '' Misbecomed." — L. L. L. v. 2. 778. *'' Becomed." — Cymb. v. 5. 406. "Which thou hast perpendicularly y^//." — Lear, iv. 6. 54. " We had droven them home." — A. and C. iv. 7. 5. ** Sawn'''' for " seen" is found as a rhyme to "drawn," L. C. 91. '' Striuken:'—C. of E. i.ii. 46 ; Z. Z. Z. iv. 3. 224 ; J. C. iii. I. 209. " When they axt/retten with the gusts of heaven." M. of V. iv. I. 77. ''Sweaten:''— Macbeth, \v. l.^'i>. (So Quartos.) Caught seems to be distinguished as an adjective from the participle catch'd in " None are so surely caught when they are catch^d As wit turned fool." — Z. Z. Z. v. 2. 69. The following are unusual : — '' Splitted:'—C. ofE. i. I. 105, v. i. 308 ; A. and C. v. i. 24. '' Beated:'—Sonn. 62. The following are archaic : — " Marcus, unknit that sorrow-wreathen knot." — T. A. iii. 2. 4. '' Foughten:' —Hen. V. iv. 6. 18. 345. The participial prefix y- is only two or three times used in Shakespeare's plays: "y-clept," "y-clad," "y-slaked." In E. E. /- is prefixed to other forms of speech beside participles, like the German gc-. But in Elizabethan English the y- was wholly disused except as a participial prefix, and even the latter was archaic. Hence we must explain as follows : " The sum of this Brought hither to Pentapolis Vravished the regions round." — F. of T. iii. Gower, 35. Shakespeare was probably going to write (as in the same speech, line 1, '''' y slaked hath") ^^ yravished the regions hath," but the necessity of the rhyme, and the diminished sense of the grammatical force of the participial prefix, made him alter the construction. 246 SHAKESPEARIAN GRAMMAR. The J- is used by Sackville before a present participle, "j-causing." In M. of V. ii. 9, 68, and elsewhere, we find ** I wiss" apparently for the old "y-wiss." VERBS, MOODS AND TENSES. 346. Indicative simple present for complete present with adverbs signifying "as yet," &c. This is in accordantre with the Latin idiom, ** jampridem opto," &c., and it is explicable on the ground that, when an action con- tinued up to the present time is still continuing, the speaker may prefer the verb to dwell swiply on the fact that the action is present, allowing the adverb to express the past continuousness : ** That's the worst tidings that I hear of yet. ''^ I Hen. IV. iv. i. 127. *' Hoiv does your honour y2?r this many a day V^ — Havilet, iii. i. 91. 347. Simple past for complete present with " since," &c. This is in accordance with the Greek use of the aorist, and it is as logical as our more modern use. The difference depends upon a difference of thought, the action being regarded simply as past without reference to the present or to completion. " I saw him not these many years, and yet I know 'tis he." — Cymb. iv. 2. ^^. "I saw not better sport these seven years' day." — 2 Hen. VI. ii. I. 3. ' ' Since death of my dear'st mother It did not speak before." — Cymb. iv. 2. 190. " I did not see him since." — A. and C. i. 3. 1. ** I was not angry since I came to p" ranee Until this instant." — Hen. V. iv. 7. 58. "I can tell you strange news that you yet dreavied not of." — M. Ado, i. 2. 4. It will be noticed that the above examples all contain a negative. The indefinite tense seems to have peculiar propriety when we are denying that an action was performed at any time whate7jer. Hence the contrast : "Judges and senates have been bought with gold. Esteem and love were never to be sold." Pope, Essay on Man^ iv. rSj. VERBS, MOODS AND TENSES. 247 But we Tiave also, without a negative, '* And since I saw thee, The affliction of my mind amends." — Tempest, v. i. 114. The simple present is in the following example incorrectly com* bined with the complete present. But the two verbs are so far apart that they may almost be regarded as belonging to different tentences, especially as *'but" may be regarded as semi-adversative. "And never since the middle summer's spring Mtt we . . . but . . . thou hast disturbed our sport. " M. N. D. ii. I. 83-7. On the other hand, the complete present is used remarkably in — ** D. Pedro. Runs not this speech like iron through your blood ? Claud. I have drunk poison whiles he utter'd it. " M. Ado, v. I. 253. This can only be explained by a slight change of thought : "I have drunk poison (and drunk [339] poison all the) while he spoke." 348. Future for Subjunctive and Infinitive. The future is often used where we should use the infinitive or subjunctive. A comparison of Wickliffe with the versions of the sixteenth cen- tury would show that in many cases the Early English subjunctive had been replaced by the Elizabethan "shall." " And I will sing that they shall hear I am not afraid." M. N. D. iii. I. 126. ** That you shall surely find him Lead to the Sagittary the raised search." — Othello, i. 1. 158. **That thou shalt see the difference of our spirits, I pardon thee thy life before thou ask it." — M. ofV. iv. i. 368. "Therefore in fierce tempest is he coming That, if requiring fail, he w/// compel. " — Hen. F". ii. 4. 101. Here, however (283), "so" maybe omitted before "that," i.e. "so that he purposes compulsion if fair means fail. " " Reason with the fellow, Lest you shall chance to whip your information. " Coriol. iv. 6. 53. ** If thou refuse and wilt encounter with my wrath." W. T. ii. 3. 138. ** The constable desires thee theu wilt mind Thy followers of repentance." — Hen. V. iv. 3. 84, •• Will you permit that I shall s\.qxA condemn'd ?" Rich. II. ii, 3 11^. 2^8 SHAKESPEARIAN GRAMMAR, So with "for" used for "because" (117) in the sense of "in order that." ** And, for the time shall not seem tedious, I'll tell thee what befel me."— 3 Hen. VI. iii. I. 10. As in Latin, the future is sometimes correctly and logically used with reference to future occurrences ; but we find it side by side with the incorrect and modem idiom. " Farewell till we shall meet again." — M. of V. iii. 4. 40. ** He that outlives this day and co??ies safe home, He that shall live this day and see old age. " Hen. V. iv. 3-44 ** All France will be replete with mirth and joy. When they shall hear how we have play'd the men." I Hen. VI i. 6. 16. «* When they shall \novf."—Rich. II. i. 4. 49. ** If you shall ste Cordelia." — Lear, iii. i. 46. ** Till your strong hand shall help to give him strength." K. y. ii. I. 33. The future seems used (perhaps with reference to the original meaning of ' * shall ") to signify necessary and habitual recurrence in *' Good Lord, what madness rules in brain-sick men When for so slight and frivolous a cause Such factious emulations shall arise." — \Hen, VI. iv. 1. 113. So " Men shall deal unadvisedly sometimes." Rich. Ill iv. 4. 293. 349. Infinitive. *•' To " omitted and inserted, in Early English the present infinitive was represented hy -en (A.-S. -an\ so that "to speak" was "spek^w," and "he is able to speak" was "he can spek^w," which, though very rare, is {o\m<\'vi\ Pericles, ii. Prologue, 12. The -en in time became -e, and the -e in time became mute ; thus reducing "sing-^«" to "sing." When the en dropped into disuse, and to was substituted for it, several verbs which we call auxiliary, and which are closely and commonly connected with other verbs, retained the old licence of omitting to, though the infinitival inflection was lost. But naturally, in the Elizabethan period, while this distinction between auxiliary and non-auxiliary verbs was gradually gaining force, there was some difference of opmion as to which verbs did, and which did not, require the "/. and Cr. v. I. 30. ** To weep to have that which it fears to lose." — Sojui. 64. i.e. " to weep because of having, hecauseit has. " We say, " I took eleven hours to write it," or " I spent eleven hours iji writing,^'' not " Eleven hours I spent to write it over." Rich. III. iii. 6. 5 ; M. of V. i. i. 154. " But thou strik'st me Sorely, to say (in saying) I did." — W. T. v. I. 18. "You scarce can right me throughly then to say You did mistake."—/^, ii. i. 99. i.e. "by saying." " I know not what I shall incur to pass it." — lb. ii. 2. 57. ie. "I know not what penalty I shall incur as the consequence of, orj^r, letting it pass." "You're welW^/zV*."—^. T. iii. 3. 121. i.e. "You are well off as regards living" resembles our modern, "You are well to do." The infinitive thus used is seldom preceded by an object : " So that, conclusions to be as kisses, if your (221) four negatives Make your two affirmatives, why then," &c. — 7! A^. v. i. 22. " What ! /, that kill'd her husband and his father, To take her in her heart's extremest hate !" Rich. III. i. 2. 231-2. From 216 it will be seen that the English pronoun, when it repre- sents the Latin accusative before the infinitive, is often found in the nominative. The following is a curious instance of the ambiguity attending this idiom : — " I do beseech your grace To have some conference with your grace alone. '' Rich. II. v. 3, 27, I.e. "about having some conference," and here, as the context shows, "that I may have some conference." 2 258 SHAKESPEARIAN GRAMMAR. Equally ambiguous, with a precisely opposite interpretation^ \% "Sir, the queen Desires your visitation, and to he Acquainted with this stranger." — Hen. VIII. v. I. 169. t.e. **and that you will become acquainted." ' ' Of him I gather'd honour Which he to seek (seeking) of me again perforce Behoves me keep at utterance." — Cymb. iii. i. 7? Probably we must thus explain : " Thou'lt torture me to leave unspoken that Which, to he spoke, would torture thee." — lb. v, 5. 139. t.t. **You wish to torture raQ for leaving unspoken that which, by being spoken, would torture you. " ** Foul is most foul being foul to be a scoffer," A. Y. L. iii. 5. 62. seems to mean " foulness is most foul when its foulness consists in being scornivl." 357. "To" frequently stands at the beginning of a sentence in the above indefinite signification. Thus Macb. iv. 2. 70, quoted above, and — *' 7^7 do this deed, Promotion follows."— f^. T. i. 2. 356. " To know my deed, 'twere best not know myself." Macbeth, ii. 2. 73. " To say to go with you, I cannot." — B. J. E. out ^'c. iv. 6. " To belie him I will not."— ^4. W. iv. 3. 299. " Other of them may have crooked noses, but to owe (as regards owning) such straight arms, none." — Cynib. iii. i. 38. "For of one grief grafted alone, To graft another thereupon, A surer crab we can have none." — Hey WOOD. " To lack or lose that we would win So that our fault is not therein, What woe or want end or begin ? " — lb. '' To site to live, I find I seek to die. And seeking death find life," — M. for M. iii. I. 43. where "/^ sue to live" means ^^ as regards suing to live," and corresponds to "i-^^/;/^ death." VERBS, MOODS AND TENSES. 259 This indefinite use of the infinitive in a gerundive sense seems to be a continuation of the old idiom which combined to with the gerund. Less frequently the clause depends on " that : " " But that I'll give my voice on Richard's side, God knows I will not do iC—Rich. III. iii. i. 53. 358. For to. When the notion of purpose is to be brought out, for to is often used instead of to, and in other cases also. Similarly the Danish and Swedish languages (Matzner) have "for at," and the old Fx-ench has "por (pour) a," with the infinitive. For to is still more common in Early English than in Elizabethan. 359. Infinitive active is often found where we use tht passive, as in " Yet, if men moved him, was he such a storm As oft 'twixt May and April is to see." — L. C. 102. This is especially common in ** what's /(? ^(?" {T. N. iii. 3. 18; &c.) for " what's to be done." See Ellipses, 405, and compare "Savage, extreme, rude, ciiiel, not to trust." — Sonn. 129. i.e. "not to be trusted." 360. Infinitive, complete Present. It is now commonly asserted that such expressions as "I hoped to have seen him yester- day" are ungrammatical. But in the Elizabethan as in Early English authors, after verbs of hoping, intetiding, or verbs signifying tliat something ought to have been done but was not, the Complete Present Infinitive is used. We still retain this idiom in the expression, " I -would (i.e. wished to) have done it." *' I ought {j..e. was bound) io have done it. " But we find in Shakespeare — " I hoped thou shouldst have been my Hamlet's wife; I thought thy bride-bed to have decked, sweet maid. " Hamlet, v. I. 268. "Thought to have begg'd." — Cymb. iii. 6. 48. In "Levied an army weening to redeem. And have install' d me in the diadem," — I Hen. VI. ii. 5. 89, it is difficult to explain the juxtaposition of the simple present mth an apparently complete present infinitive. Probably have is here used in the sense of "cause," i.e. "thinking to redeem me and to have me install' d," "to cause me to be install'd." So in s 2 n6o SHAKESPEARIAN GRAMMAR. ** Ambitious love hath so in me offended That barefoot plod I the cold ground upon With sainted vow my faults to have amended,'' A. IK iii. 4. 7. "to have amended" seems to mean "to cause to be amended." But possibly there is no need for this supposition of transposition. The thought of tmftdfilment and disappointment growing on the speaker might induce her to put the latter verb in the complete present infinitive. "Pharnabazus came thither thinking to /^^z/^ raised the siege." — N. P. 179, Sometimes the infinitive is used without a verb of "thinking," to imply an unfulfilled action. " I told him of myself, which \vas as much As to have ask'd him pardon." — A. and C. ii. 2. 79. But often it seems used by attraction to "have," expressed or implied in a previous verb. " She would have made Hercules to have turned spit." M. Ado, ii. I. 261. "I had not (i.e. should not have) been persuaded to have hurled These few ill-spoken lines into the world." Beaumont on Faithful Shepherdess. So Milton : " He trusted to haveequalVd the Most High." The same idiom is found in Latin poetry (Madvig, 407. Obs. 2) after verbs of tvishing and intending. The reason of the idiom seems to be a desire to express that the object wished or intended is a completed fact, that has happened contrary to the wish and cannot now be altered. 361. Subjunctive, simple form. See also Be, Were, An, But, If, &c- The subjunctive (a consequence of the old inflectional form) was frequently used, not as now with would, should, &c., but in a form identical with the indicative, where nothing but the context (in the case of past tenses) shows that it is the subjunctive, as : " But, if my father had not scanted me, Yourself, renowned prince, then stood as fair." M.ofV.n. I 17. " Preferment goes by letter and affection, And not by old gradation where each second Stood heir to the ^\'%\..'"— Othello, i. i. 38. VERBS, MOODS AND TENSES. 261 If it be asked what is the difference between "stood " here and "would have stood," I should say that the simple form of the subjunctive, coinciding in sound with the indicative, implied to an Elizabethan more of inevitability (suljject, of course, to a condition which is not fulfilled). "Stood" means "would certainly have stood." The possibility is regarded as an unfulfilled fact, to speak paradoxically. Compare the Greek idiom of iVa with the indicative. "If he did not care whether he had their love or no, he waived indifferently 'twixt doing them neither good nor harm ; but he seeks itheir hate with greater devotion than they can render it him." — Coriol. ii. 2. 17. "If they Should say, ' Be good to Rome,' they charged him even As those should do," &c. — Coi'iol. iv. 6. 112. " (If I rebuked you) then I checked my friends." Rich. in. iii. 7. 150. "Till" is used varyingly with the indicative present, future, and the subjunctive. The subjunctive is found after "so" in the sense of "so (that)," i.e. "(if it be) so (that)." "I will . . . endow a child of thine, So in the Lethe of thy angry soul Thou drow7i the sad remembrance of these wrongs." Rich. III. iv. 4. 251. Sometimes the presence of the subjunctive, used conditionally (where, as in the case of did, the subjunctive and indicative are identical in inflections), is indicated by placing the verb before the subject : " Z?/<2f / tell this . . . who would believe me ? " M.for M. ii. 4. 171. ^^ Live Roderigo, He calls me to a restitution." — Othello, v. i. 14. " Live a thousand years, I shall not find myself so fit to die." — J. C. iii. I. 159. ^^ Live thou, I live."— J/, of V. iii, 2. 61. Where we sliould say, '' Should I tell, live," &c. The indicative is sometimes found where the subjunctive might be expected: ^' Fleaseth you walk with me down to his house, I will discharge my bond," — C. of E. iv. i. 12. ^•here the first clause might be ta!ken interrogatively, "Is it your 262 SHAKESPEARIAN- GRAMMAR. pleasure to walk with me? In that case I will," &c. So 2. Hen. IV. iv. I, 22o. Perhaps we may thus explain the so-called imperative in the first person plural : " Well, sit we down, And let us hear Bernardo speak of this." — Hamlet, i. i. 23. i.e. "suppose we sit down?" "what if we sit down?" Compare lb. 168. So *' Alcib. I'll take the gold thou giv'st me, not all thy counsel, Thnon. Dost thou, or dost tJiou not, Heaven's curse upon thee!"— T: of A. iv. 3. 131. So "willy-nilly" and "He left this ring behind him, would I or not.^^ — T. N. i, 5. 321. "Please" is, however, often found in the subjunctive, even interrogatively. '' Please \\. you that I call?"—?", of Sh. iv. 4. 1. It then represents our modern "may it please?" and expresses a modest doubt. The subjunctive is also found, more frequently than now, with if though, &c. The subjunctive "he dare" is more common than "he dares" in the historical plays, but far less common in the others. The only difference between the two is a difference ot thought, the same as between "he can jump six feet" and "he could jump six feet," i.e. if he liked. Compare " For I know thou darest. But this thing dare not." * — Tetnpest, iii. 2. 62-3. i.e. "would not dare on any consideration :" stronger than "dares." The indiscriminate use of "dare" and "dares" (regulated, perhaps, by some regard to euphony) is illustrated by " Here boldly spread thy hands, no venom'd weed Dares blister them, no slimy snail dare creep. " B. and F. F. Sh. iii. i. 362. Subjunctive auxiliary forms. The simple form of the subjunctive is sometunes interchanged and co-ordinate with the auxiliary form. , "If thou wert the ass, thy dulness wotdd torment thee, and still thou livedst but as a breakfast to the wolf; if thou wert the wolf, thy greediness ivoidd afflict thee, and oft thou shouldst hazard thy life for a dinner ; wert thou a horse, thou wouldest be seized by • " This tiling " means " this creature Trinculo," and is antithetical to " thou.*" VERBS, MOODS AND 7'ENSES. 263 the leopard ; wert thou a leopard, thou wert german to the lion." — T. of A. iv. 3. 385-94. Note here that "livedst " and "shouldst" imply inevitability and compulsion. " Wouldest" is used in the passive because the passive in itself implies compulsion. " Would " is used after " dulness " and "greediness" because they are quasi-personified as voluntary persecutors. Why not "hazardcdst"a3well as "livedst?" Perhaps to avoid the double d. "Do," "did," are often used with verbs in the subjunctive : " Better far, I guess, That we ^<3 make our entrance several ways. " — I IIc7t. VI. ii. I, 30. " Lest your retirement do amaze your friends." — I lien. IV. v. 4. 5. 363. The Subjunctive is replaced by the Indicative after "if," where there is no reference to futurity, and no doubt is expressed, as in "if thou lovest me." "O Nell, sweet Nell, if thou dost love thy lord, Banish the cankers of ambitious thoughts." 2 Hen. VI i. 2. 17. *' An thou canst not smile as the wind sits, thou'lt catch cold shortly."— Zi-^r, i. 4. 112. "Ah, no more of that, Hal, an thou lovest me." — i Hen. IV. 11. 4. 312. In the last example Falstaff is assuming the Prince's love as a present fact in order to procure the immediate cessation of ridicule. But in the following he asks the Prince to do him a favour regarded 9& future, and as somewhat moi^e doubtftd: — "^ thou love me, practise an answer." — i Hen. IV. ii. 4. 411. Incredulity is expressed iu ^^ If thou have power to raise him, bring him hither." lb. iii. I. 60. In " ^ thou dost nod thou break" st thy instrument," y. C. iv. 3. 271. the meaning is "you are sure to break," and the present indicative being used in the consequent, is also used in the antecedent. So in " I am quickly ill and well So (almost * since') Antony loves.'' — A. and C. i. 3. 73. In " It (my purpose) is no more But that your daughter, ere she seems as woo. Desires this ring," — A. W. iil 7. 32. 264 SHAKESPEARIAN' GRAMMAR. the purpose is regarded graphically as a fact in the act of being completed. However, the indiscriminate \ise of the indicative and subjunctive at the beginning of the seventeenth century is illustrated by the A. V. St. Matt. v. 23 : " Therefore, if thou bring thy gift to the altar, and there rememberesi. " 364. Subjunctive used optatively or imperatively. Tins was more common then than in modem poetry. " Who's first in worth, the same be first in place." B. J. Cj/.'j- Rev. V. T. (May) "Your own good thoughts exaisex^^, and farewell." L. L. L. ii. I. 177 *' O heavens, that they %uere living both in Naples, The king and queen there! (provided) that they tcwr, I wish Myself were mudded in the oozy bed." — Tempest, v, I. 150. **No man inveigh against the wither'd flower, But chide rough winter that the flower hath kill'd." R. of L. ** In thy fats our cares be drowned, With thy grapes our hairs be crowned. " — A. and C. ii. 7. 122c The juxtaposition of an imperative sometimes indicates the im- perative use. "Touch you the sourest points with sweetest terms, Nor (let) curstness groiv to the matter." — A. a?id C. ii. 2. 25, " Good now, sit down, and tell me he that knows," &c. Hamlet, i. I. 70. " Take Antony Octavia to his wife." — A. and C. ii. 2. 129, ** Run one before, and let the queen know." — Jb. iv. 8.. 1. "Thus time we waste, and longest leagues make short ; Sail seas in cockles, have an wish but for 't. " F. of T. iv. 4. Gower, % Le. ' ' Let any one but wish it, and we will sail seas in cockles. " bometimes only the context shows the imperative use : " For his passage, (See that) The soldiers' music and the rites ot war Speak loudly for him." — Hamlet, v. 2. 411. 'i'he "and" is superfluous, or else "question" is imperative, in " Question, your grace, the late ambassadors. And you shall find." — Hen. V. ii. 4. 31. VERBS, MOODS AND TENSES. 265 So in " Hold out my horse and I will first be there." Rich. II. ii. I. 300. "Then (see that) every soldier kill\i\% prisoners." Hen. V. iv. 6, 37. On the other hand, "prove" is conditional (or "and" is omitted) in "O my father! Prove you that any man with me conversed, Refuse me, hate me, torture me to death." M. Ado, iv. I. 182-6. Often it is impossible to tell whether we have an imperative with a vocative, or a subjunctive used optatively or conditionally. '■'Melt Egypt into Nile, and kindly creatures Turn all to serpents." — A. and C. ii. 5. 78. "That I shall clear myself. Lay all the weight yc can upon my patience, I make as little doubt as," &c. — Hen. VIII. v. i. 66. "Now to that name my courage /r^^^? my title." A. and C. v. 2. 291. " Sport and repose turn from me day and night." Ilavdet, iii. 2. 218. 365. This optative use of the subjunctive dispensing with ** let," "may," &c. gives great vigour to the Shakespearian line : " Judge me the world."— 6>///^/^, i. 2. 72. i.e. " let the world judge for me." " Disorder, that hath spoil'd us,, friend us now." IIe7i. V. iv. 5. 17. ' ' Long die thy happy days before thy death. " Rich. IIL i. 3. 207. "The worm of conscience still begnaw thy soul." — lb. 222. The reader of Shakespeare should always be ready to recognize the subjunctive, even v.-here the identity of the subjunctive with the indicative inflection renders distinction between two moods impos- sible, except from the context. Thus : " Therefore take with thee my most heavy curse, Which in the day of battle tire thee more Than all the complete armour that thou wear'st i My prayers on the adverse party y?^-/^/. And there tlie little souls* ot Edward's children Whisper the spirits of thine enemies, And promise them success and victory. " — Rich. III. iv. 4. 1 90, 266 SHAKESPEARIAN GRAMMAR. Here, in the second line, "tire," necessarily subjunctive, im- presses upon the reader that the co-ordinate verbs, "fight," &c., are also subjunctive. But else, it would be possible for a careless reader to take " fight," &c. as indicative, and ruin the passage. Tliis optative or imperative use of the subjunctive, though common in Elizabethan writers, had already begun to be supplanted by auxiliaries. Thus Wickliffe has [Coloss. ii. i6) "No man j'tige you," while all the other versions have " Zei no man judge you." 366. Subjunctive, complete present. (See Should for "if he should have.") The subjunctive with "have" is not very frequent. It is used where a past event is not indeed denied, but qualified conditionally, in an argumentative manner : "If, sir, perchance She /laz^e restrain'd the riots of your followers, 'Tis on such ground ... as clears her from all blame." Lear, ii. 4. 145. I.e. "If it should hereafter be proved that she /lave,'" "if so be that she /lave." So "If this young gentleman /lavg done offence." T. N. iii. 4. 344. "Though it have^'' is somewhat similarly used to express a conces- sion for the sake of argument, not a fact. " For though it have holp madmen to their wits." Rich. II. V. 5. 62. 367. Subjunctive used indefinitely after the Relative. "In her youth There is a prone and speechless dialect Such as iiKTJe men."— yJ/. for AI. i. 2. 189 " And the stars vy/wj-^ feeble light Give a pale shadow." — B. and F. " But they rvhose guilt within their bosom lie Imagine every eye beholds their blame." — R. of L. ii. 1344. " Thou canst not die, whilst any zeal aboiind." Daniel (quoted by Walker). " I charge you to like as much of this play as please you." A. Y. L. Epilogue. " And may direct his course as please himself." Rich. in. ii 2. 12S>. VERBS, MOODS AND TENSES. 267 Perhaps (but see 218) * • Alas, their love may be called appetite, No motion of the liver, but the palate Thai jz^#r surfeit. "—T: N. ii. 4. 102. In the subordinate clauses of a conditional sentence, the relativis is often followed by the subjunctive : *' A man that tvere to sleep your sleep." — Cymb. v. 4. 179. i.e. " If there were a man who was destined to sleep your sleep." ** If they would yield us but the superfluity while it -ujere whole- some." — Coriol. i. I. 18. 368. Subjunctive in a subordinate sentence. The sub- junctive is often used with or without "that," to denote a purpose (see above. That). But it is also used after " that," "who," &c. in dependent sentences where no purpose is implied, but only futurity.* " Be it of less expect That matter needless of importless burden Divide thy lips." — Tr. and Cr. i. 3. 71. No "purpose" can be said to be implied in "please," in the fol- lowing : — " May it please you, madam, That he bid Helen come to you." — A. VV. i. 3. 71. "Yet were it true To say this boy wei-e like me." — W. T. i. 2. 135. " Thou for whom Jove would swear Juno but an yEthiop were.'" — L. L. {.. iv. 3. 118. " Would you not swear that she wei'e a maid ?" M. Ado, iv. I. 40. " One would think his mother's milk were sczxco. out of him." T. N. i. 5. 171. Ill the last four passages the second verb is perhaps attracted to the mood of the first. ^'■Proteits. But she is dead. Silv. Say that she be: yet," w(^. i. 4. 125. " Thhik" seems used subjunctively, and "that" as a conjunction in "And heaven defend (prevent) your good souls that you (should) think I will your serious and great business scant For (because) she is with me." — Othello, i. 3. 267. The "that" is sometimes omitted : "It is impossible they bear it out." — lb. ii. i. 19. ftere "bear" is probably the subjunctive. The subjunctive is by no means always used in such sentences. We may contrast " No matter then who see it." — Rich. II. v. 2. 59. "I care not who kjiow it." — Hen. V. iv. 7. US. with " 1 care not xvho knaivs so much." — T. N. iii. 4. 300. 369. The Subjunctive afcer verbs of command and entreaty is especially common ; naturally, since command implic.3 a. purpose. "We enjoin thee that thou carry. '^ — W. T. ii. 3. 174. "I conjure thee that thou declare.''^ — lb. i. 2. 402. So M. for M. V. I. 50. VERBS, MOODS AND TENSES. 269 "Tell him from me He bear himself with honourable action." T. ofS/i. Ind. i. I. 110. "Thy dukedom I resign, and do entreat T]\o\x pardo7t me my wrongs." — Te/np. v. i. 119. So after "forbid." "Fortune forbid my outside have not charmed her." T. N. ii. 2. 19. Sometimes an auxiliaiy is used : "I do beseech your ma]esty may salve.'' — i //en. /V. iii. 2. 155. Hence in such passages as " Go charge my goblins that ihcy grmd their joints," Tc?np. iv. I. 259. the verb is to be considered as in the subjunctive. After a past tense " should" is used : 370. Irregular sequence of tenses. Sometimes the sequence of tenses is not observed in these dependent sentences : "Therefore they thought it good you hear a play." T. of Sh. Ind. 2. 136. " ' Twere good you do so much for charity. " — M. of V. iv. i. 261. In both cases a present is implied in the preceding verb : "They tliought and think," " It were and is good." Reversely in * * But do not stain The even virtue of our enterprise To think that or our cause or our performance Z>/^ «^^^/ an oath. " — J. C. ii. I. 136. "Did need" means "ever could need," and is stronger than "need" or "can need." In " Is it not meet that I did amplify my judgment ?'' — Cymb. i. 5. 17. as in " It is time he came'' the action is regarded as one "meet" in time past, as well as in the future. * ' It hath been taught us from the primal state That he which is is wished xxntil he were." — A. and C. i. 3. 42. Here "were" is used partly for euphony and alliteration, partly because the speaker is speaking of the past, "is and was always wished until he were." 270 SHAKESPEARIAN GRAMMAR. 371. Conditional Bentences, The consequent does not always answer to the antecedent in mood or tense. Frequently the irregu* larity can be readily exiDlained by a change of thought. "And that 17/ prove on better men than Somerset, (Or rather, I would) Were growing time once ripen'd to my will."— I Hen. VI. ii. 4. 98. So 3 Hen. VI. v. 7. 21. " If we shall stand still (Or rather, if we should, for we shall not) We should take root." Hen. VIII i. 2. 86. "I will find Where truth is hid, (and I would find it) though it were hid indeed Within the centre." — Hamlet^ ii. 2. 157-8. Compare Ezek. xiv. 14, A. V. : " Though these three men, Noah, Daniel, and Job, were in it. they should deliver but their own souls. " with //^. 20, " they jy^a// deliver." " But if the gods themselves did see her then ******* (If they had seen her) The instant burst of clamour that she made Would have made milch the burning eyes of heaven." Hamlet, ii. 2, 535-40. "Till I know 'tis done, Howe'er my hopes (might be), my joys were ne'er begun." lb. iv. 3. 70. Sometimes the consequent is put graphically in the present merely for vividness : " If he should do so. He leaves his back unarm'd ; . . . never fear that." 2 Hen. IV. i. 3, 80. Or else the speaker rises in the tone of confidence : " I am assured, if I be measured rightly. Your majesty hath no just cause to hate me." — lb. v. 2. 66. PARTICIPLES. 372. Participles, Active. Our termination -ing does duty for ( I ) the old infinitive in -an ; (2) the old imperfect participle in end, ciidey ande ; and (3) a verbal noun in -2^;/^, Hence arises great con PARTICIPLES, 27 f fusion. It would sometimes appear that Shakespeare fancied that 'ing was equivalent to -en, the old affix of the Passive Parcicipit. Thus— " From his all- obeying breath I hear the doom of Egypt." — A. and C. iii. 13. 77. ue. " obeyed by all." " Many a dry drop seemed a weeping itzr.^^ — R. of L. i. 1375. So " His unrecalli?ig crime " {R. of L.) for " unrecallcd." (In " Many excesses which are owing a, man till his age," — B. E. 122. i.e. ** own, or, belonging to a man," owing is not a participle at all, but an adjective, "agen," "awen," "owen," "owenne," "owing;" which was mistaken for a participle. "There is wx^oxt. oioing her than is paid." — A. IV. i. 3. 107. "Wanting, "as in CorioL ii. I. 217, **One thing is wanting,^^ 0.2^x1 be explained from the use of the verb wanteth in the following passage ; " There wanteth now our brother Gloucester here To make the period of this perfect peace." — R. III. ii. i. 43. ) The same explanation may apply to "I am much beholding to you," which is sometimes found for " beholden, " AV^/^. ///. ii. 1.129, J. C. iii. 2. 70-3, and even to " Relish your nimble notes to pleasing ears." — R. of L. In the following, -ing might be supplanted, without altering the sense, by the infinitive or the verbal preceded by a- :* "Women are angels, wooing: Things won are done." — Tr. and Cr. i. 2. 312. i.e. "women are considered angels to woo, or a-wooing," where wooing, if treated as an ordinary present participle, would give the opposite to the intended meaning. Probably in the above, as in the following, a- is omitted. " Be brief, lest that the process of thy kindness Last longer (a-, or in) telling than thy kindness date." Rich. Ill iv. 4. 254. The ** in " is inserted in " Pause a day or two Before you hazard ; for in choosing wrong I lose your com- pany." — Jll. cf V. iii. 2. 2. * Comp. " Retuni/«^ were as tedious as (to) go o'er," — Macb. iii. 4. 13S. tu which the r«^ perhaps quali&cs "go" as well as "return," and min;ht be .sup planted by '' lo." ^^2 SHAKhS^CARIAN GKAMA.'AR. j.u'. " in the event oi your choosing wrong, / lose" your company." The two constructions occur together in ** Come, come, in wooing sorrovr let's be brief, Since, {di-)wedding \t, there is such length in grief." /■^ic/i. II. V, 3. 72. Tt is perhaps a result of this confusion between the verlial and the infinitive that, just as the infinitive with "to" is used independently at the beginning of a sentence (357) in a gerundive signification, so is the infinitive represented by -ing : " Why, were thy education ne'er so mean, Having thy limbs, a thousand fairer coui^es Offer themselves to thy election." — B. J. E. in &^c. ii. i. i.e. "since thou hast thy limbs." This explains the many instances in which present participles appear to be found agreeing with no noun or pronoun. Part of this confusion may arise from the use uf the verbal in -ing as a noun in compounds. We understand at once that a " knedyng trowh" (Chaucer, C. T. 3548) means "a trough for kneading;" but "spending silver" {lb. 12946) is not quite so obviously " money for spending." Still less could we say " Sixth part of each ! A /r^-Wi^//;?^ contribution. " Hen. VIIL i. 2. 95 Somewhat different is " Known and y^^/zVz^ sorrows," — lea^-, iv. 6. 226. where "feeling" seems to be used like "known," passively, "knowp and realized sorrows." So "loading" is used for "laden," Bacon, Essays, p. 49 (Wright). *^Yo\xx diseontentingiz.\her,^^ — W. T. iv. 4. 543. may perhaps be explained by the use of the verb "content you ;" " I discontent (me) " meaning " 1 am discontented." 373, The Verbal differs in Elizabethan usage from its modem use. [a) We do not employ the verbal as a noun followed by " of," unless the verbal be preceded by "the," or some other defining adjective. But such phrases as the following are of constant occurrence in Elizabethan English : " To disswade the people from making o/\Qn<^e." — N. P. 170. ** He was the onely cause of murdering of the poor Melians." lb. iTi. m PARTICIPLES 273 •' By ivinmngQxAy of Sicilia." — N. P. 171. *-' Enter Clorin the Shepherdess, sorting oi herbs." B. and F. F. Sh. U. i. ic. " a-sorting, or in sorting of herbs." For instances from Shakespeare, see 1 78 and 93. {d) On the other hand, when the verbal is constituted a noun by the dependence of "the," or any other adjective (except a possess/ive adjective) upon it, we cannot omit the o/. The Elizabethans can. ** To plague thee for \X\y foul misleading me." 3 He7t. VL V. I. 97. We should prefer now to omit the "thy" as well as "foul," though we have not rejected such phrases as ** Upon his leaving our house." — Goldsmith. For instances of "of" omitted when " the" precedes the verbal, see Article, 93- in this matter modem usage has recurred to E. E. 374. Participles, Passive, it has been shown (294) that, from the licence of converting nouns, adjectives, and neuter verbs into active verbs, there arose an indefinite and apparently not passive use of Passive Participles. Such instances as " Of all he ^\^s possess' doi" — M. of V. y. i. 293. [possess being frequently used as an active verb, ) may thus be ex- plained. Perhaps, " And, gladly quaked (made to quake), hear more," Coriol. i. 9. 6. may be similarly explained. Compare also : " All the whole army stood agazed on him." I Hen. VI. i. i. 126. But, in the following, we can only say that, in the excessive use of this licence, -ed is loosely employed for /«/, -ing^ or some other affix expressing connection. " Revenge the jeering and disdained contempt." I Hen. IV. i. 3. 183. " ^r^^a'm'- watchful day."— j^ J. iii. 3. 52. As wa talk of "watching (during) the night," this may exola,"-! «* The weary and a)^-watched m^V—Hen. V. iv. Prologue, 88. T 274 SHAKESPEARIAN- GRAMMAR. But more probably "all-watclied" (like "o'er- watched, "y. C. ic. 3. 241) resembles "weary," and means "tired with watching.'' For this use of adjectives see 4, *' Grim-^^/&V night. "—i1/. JV. D. v. i. 171. " The dded msin."—A. and C. i. 4. 43. It is perhaps still not unusual to say "the tide is ebbed." " A moulten i-aven." — i Hen. IV. iii. i. 152. " ^\\h sainted \o^.'" —A. W. iii. 4. 7. (= saintly). " And at our more considered time we'll read." — Hamlet^ ii. 2. 81. " Unconstrained gywts,." — L. C. 242. Sometimes passive participles are used as epithets to describe the state which would be the result of the active verb. Thus : "Why are you drawn ?"— Temp. ii. i . 308 ; M. N.D. iii. 2. 402. i.e. " Why do 1 find you with your swords drawn?" " Under the blow of thralled discontent." — Sonn. 124. "The valued file" {Macb. iii. I. 95) perhaps means "the file or catalogue to which values are attached." 375. The Passive Participle is often used to signify, not that which was and is, but that which was, and therefore can be hereafter. In other words, -ed is used for -able. " Inestimable stones, wtvalued ]QVfe\?,." — Rich. III. i. 4. 27. i.e. "invaluable." " All unavoidedis the doom of destiny." — lb. iv. 4. 217. Le. "inevitable." So " We see the very wreck that we must suffer. And unavoided is the danger now." — Rich. II. ii. 2. 268. " With all imagined (imaginable) speed." — M. ofV. iii. 4. 52. * * The murmuring surge That on the ujtnumbey' d \A\q pebbles chafes." — Z.nother''i neck." — lb. 131. *' Pomp. You will not bail me then, sir. Lucio. (Neither) Then, Pompey, nor now. " M. for M. iii. 2. 86. 397. Ellipsis of Adverbial and other Inflections. " The duke of Norfolk sprightfully and bold(ly)." Rich. II. i. 3. 3. " Good gentlemen, look fresh(ly) and merrily." — J. C. ii. i, 224. " Apt(ly) and willingly."— 7". N. v. I. 135. " With sleided silk, feat(ly) and affectedly. "—Z. C. 48. " liis grace looks cheerfully and smooth(ly) this morning." Rich. Ill iii. 4. 50. " And she will speak most bitterly and strange(ly)." M.forM. v. I. 36. ' How honourable(y) and how kindly we Determine.'"' — A. and C v. I. 58. "And that so lamely and unfashionable(y). " — Rich. III. i. i, 22. It will not escape notice (i) that in all but two of these instances the -ly is omitted after monosyllabic adjectives, which can be more readily used as adverbs without change; (2) that "honourable," " unfashionable," &c., in their old pronunciation would approximate to "honourably," " unfashionably," and the former is itself used ai, an adverb. (See i.) Nevertheless it seems probable that this, like the following idiom, and like many others, arises partly from the readiness with which a compound phrase connected by a conjunction v% regarded as one and hiseparable. Compare ELLIPSES. 287 ** Until her husljand('s) and my lord's return." — M. ofV. iii. 4. 30. " As soul('s) and body's severing." — Hen. VIII. ii. 3. 16 where "soui-and-body " is a quasi-noun. ** Shall be your love('s) and labour's recompense." Rich. II. ii. 3. 62. 398. Ellipsis of Superlative Inflection. " The ^d-z/^rijwx and gravest citizens. " — M.forM. iv. 6. 13. " Only the grave and wisest of the land." — Heywood (Walker), "The soft and sweetest music." — B. J, {lb.). " The vain and haughtiest minds the sun e'er saw." GoFFE {Ib.y " To mark the_/^.c peril oi our ctirses light on thee."— A-^ jf. iii. I. 295. IRREGULARITIES. 299 ** The very thought of my revenges that way Recoil upon myself." — W. 7\ ii. 3. 20. " More than the scope Of these delated articles alloiv. " — Hamlet, i, 2. 38. The subjunctive is not required, and therefore "have "is probably plural, in " If the scorn of your bright eyne Have power to raise such love in mine." — A. Y. L. iv. 3. 51. In these cases the proximity of a plural noun seems to have caused the plural verb, contrary to tlie rules of grammar. The two nouns together connected by "of" seem regarded as a compound noun with plural termination. So ** These kind-oi-kttavesy— Lear, ii. 2. 107. ** 77z^j-^ blest-/a/>-of-fixed-j/arj." — B. and F. F. Sh. ii. i. ** These happy-/a/r of lovers meet straightway." — lb. Similarly — ** Where such as thou mayest find him." — Macbeth, iv. 2. 81. In the following instance the plural nominative is implied from the previous singular noun — '* As every alien pen hath got my use, And under thee their poesy disperse. " — Sonn. 78. In ** And the stars whose feeble light Give a pale shadow to the night," — B. and F, F. Sh. iii. 1. perhaps " give" may be subjunctive after the relative. (See 367.) 413. Implied nominative from participial phrases. Some- times a nominative has to be extracted ungrammatically from the meaning of a sentence. This is often the case in participial phrases ; ' ' Beaten for loyalty Excited me to treason." — Cymb. v. 5. 343. i.e. •' my having been beaten." » " Tke king of his own virtuous disposition. Aiming belike at your interior hatred, "Which in your outward actions shews itself, Makes him to send."— ^zV/z. ///. i. 2. 63. I.e. ** the fact that the king aims makes him to send" 414. The redundant Object. Instead of saying •*! know what you are," in which the object of the verb '* I know" is the clause "what you are," Shakespeare frequently introduces before 30G SHAKESPEARIAN GRAMMAR. the dependent clause another object, so as to make the dependent clause a mere explanation of t)ie object. ** I VwQiSN yon what you are." — Lear, i. I. 272. " I %Q^^ yoti what you are." — T. N. i. 4. 269. ** Conceal me what I am." — lb. i. 2. 53. " You hear the learn d Bellario what he writes." M, of V, iv. I. 167. "We'll hear him what he says." — A. and C. v. i. 51. " To give me hearing what 1 shall reply." I Hen. VI. iii. i. 28. " But wilt thou hear me how I did proceed ?" Hamlet, v. 2. 27. " March on and mark King Richard how he looks." Rich. IL iii. 3. 61; lb. v. 4 1. " Sorry I am my noble cousin should Suspect me that I mean no good to him." Rich. Ill iii. 7. 89. *' See the dew-drops, how they kiss Every little flower that is."— B. and F. F. Sh. ii. i. Hence in the passive : ** The queen's in labour, (They say in great extremity) and fear'd She'll with the labour end,"— i%«. VIII. v. i. 19. where the active would have been " they fear the queen that she will die." For "fear" thus used, see Prepositions, 2(X>. So "no one asks about the dead man's knell for whom it is" becomes in the passive , " The dead man's knell Is there scarce asked, for zuho,^^ — Macbeth, iv, 3. 171. and "about which it is a wonder how his grace should glean it" becomes * Which is a wonder how his grace should glean it.'' Hen. V.i. I. 53. This idiom is of constant occurrence in Greek , but it is ver>' natural after a verb of observation to put, first the primaiy object of observation, e.g " King Richard," and then the secondary object, viz. " King Richard's looks." There is, therefore, no reason what- ever for supposing that this idiom is borrowed from the Greek. Afcer a verb of con.manding the object cannot always be called redundant, IRREGULARITIES 301 "(She) bade me^ if I had a friend that loved her, I should but teach him how to tell my story." Othello, i. 3. 165. i.i **'she commanded me (that) I should," &c. But it is redundant in " The constable desires thee thou wilt mind Thy followers of repentance. " — Hen. V. iv. 3. 84. " He wills jv^i^ . . . that you divest yourself." — lb. ii. 4. 77-8. Compare " Belike they had some notice of (about) the people How I had moved them." — J. C. iii. 2. 275. A somewhat different case of the redundant object is found in ** Know you not, master, to some kind of men Their graces serve thetJi but as enemies ? No more do yours," — A. Y. L. ii. 3. 10. where the last line means, "your graces are not more semcealile to you." 415. Construction changed by change of thought. "One of the prettiest touches was ivheit, at the relation of the queen's death, . . . how attentiveness wounded his daughter." — W. T. v. 2. 94. The narrator first intends to narrate the point of time, then diverges into the manner, of the action. "Purpose is but the slave to memory. Which now, like fruit unripe, sticks on the tree, }iut /all unshaken when they mellow be." — Hamlet, iii. 2. 201. The subject, which is singular, is here confused with, and lost in, that to which it is compared, which is plural. Perhaps this ex- planation also suits : " And then our arms, like to a muzzled bear. Save in aspect hath ail offence sealed up," — K. J.\\. I. 250. though this may be a case of plural nominative with singular verb. (See 334.) In the following, Henry V. begins by dictating a proclamation, but under the influence of indignation passes into the imperative of the proclamation itself : " Rather proclaim it, Westmoreland, through our host That he which hath no stomach to this fight Z^^him depart."— i%;z. V. iv. 3. 35-6. 302 SHAKESPEARIAN GRAMMAR, This is more probable than that "he " (224) is used for " man." " Should " is treated as though it were " should have " (owing to the introduction of the conditional sentence with "had") in the following anomalous passage : " We should by this to all our lamentation, If he had gone forth consvil, fotii id it so." — Coriol. iv. 6. 35. So Rich. III. iii. 5. 5Q (411). The way in which a divergence can be made from the subject to the thing compared with the subject is illustrated by " So the proportions of defence are filled : Which, of a weak and niggardly projection, Doth, like a miser, spoil his coat with scanting A little c\oi\i."—He7t. V. ii. 4. 46. ** Whose veins, like a dull river far from spring Is still the same, slow, heavy, and unfit For stream and motion, though the strong winds hit With their continual power upon his sides." B. and F. F. Sh. i. i. " But, good my brother. Do not, as some ungracious pastors do, • Show me the steep and thorny way to heaven, Whiles, like a puffed and reckless libertine, Himself the primrose path of dalliance treads. " Hamlet, i. 3, 50. instead of ** whiles you tread." But in "Those sleeping stones That, as a waist, doth girdle you about, Had been dishabited,"— A". J. ii. i. 216. "doth," probably, has "that" for its subject. See Relative, 247. In " Are not you he T\i?i\. frights the maidens of the villagery, Skim milk, and sometimes labour in the quern And bootless make the breathless housewife chum?" M. N. D. ii. I. 35-9. the transition is natural from " Are not you the person who ?" to " Do not you ?" 416. Construction changed for clearness. (See also 285.) Just as (285) that is sometimes omitted and then inserted to connect a distant clause with a first part of a sentence, so sometimes " to " is inserted apparently for the same reason — IRREGULARITIES, 303 "That God forbid, that made me first your slave, I should in thought control your times of pleasure, Or at your hand the account of hours to crave." — Sonn. 58. Here "to" might be omitted, or "should" might be inserted instead, but the omission would ci"eate ambiguity, and the insertion would be a tedious repetition. ** Heaven would that she these gifts should have, And I to live and die her slave." — A. Y. L. iii. 2. 162. " Keep your word, Phoebe, that you'// marry me. Or else, refusing me, to wed this shepherd. " lb. V. 4. 21-2. •* But on this condition, that she should follow him, and he not to follow her." — Bacon, Adv. of L. 284. *' The punishment was, that they should be put out of commons and not to be admitted to the table of the gods. " — lb. 260. " That we make a stand upon the ancient way, and look about us and discover what is the straight and right way, and so to walk in it."— B. E. 100. In the following, the infinitive is used in both clauses, but the "/t?" only in the latter : — " In a word, a man were better relate himself to a Statue or Picture, than to suffer his thoughts to pass in smother." B. E. 103. 417. Noun Absolute. See also Redundant Pronoun, 243. Sometimes a noun occurs in a prominent position at the beginning of a sentence, to express the subject of the thought, without the usual grammatical connection with a verb or preposition. In some cases it might almost be called a vocative, only that the third person instead of the second is used, and then the pronoun is not redundant. Sometimes the noun seems the real subject or object of the verb, and the pronoun seems redundant. When the noun is the object, it is probably governed by some preposition understood, "as for," "as to." ^* My lifers foul deed, my life's fair end shall free it." — R. ofL. " The prince that feeds great natures, they will slay him." B. J. SejanuSy iii. 3. ** But virtue, as it never will be moved, So lust," &.C.— Hamlet, i. 5. 53. 304 SHAKESPEARIAN GRAMMAjR, ** Look when T vow, I weep ; and v(r>.vs so bortty In their nativity all truth appears." — M. N. D, iii. 2. 124, But this may be explained by 376. *"Tis certain, every majt that dies ill, the ill upon his own head." —Hefi. V. iv. I. 197. ' ' But if I thrive, the gain of my attempt The least of you shall share his part thereof." Rich. III. V. 3. 267. ** That thing yoM speak of I took it for a man." — Lear, iv. 6. 77. The following may be thus explained : — "Rather proclaim it, Westmoreland, through our host, That he which hath no stomach to this fight, Let him depart." — Hen. V. iv. 3. 34. * * That can we not . . . but he that proves the king To him will we prove loyal." — K. J. ii. i. 271. "lie" being regarded as the normal form of the pronoun, is appro- priate for this independent position. So ' ' But I shall laugh at this a twelve-month hence, That they who brought me in my master's hate I live to look upon their tragedy." — Rich. III. iii. 2. 57. These three examples might, however, come under the head of Construction changed, 415* as the following (which closely resembles the first) certainly does : " My lord the emperor, Sends thee this word that, if thou love thy son, Let Marcius, Lucius, or thyself, old Titus, Or any one of you, chop off your hand." — T. A. iii. i. 151 In this, and perhaps in the first example, the "that," like '6rt in Greek, is equivalent to inverted commas. " May it please your grace, Antipholus, my husband. Whom I made lord of me, . . . this ill day A most outrageous fit of madness took him." C. of E. V. I. 138. * The trumpery in my house, go bring it hither." — Temp. iv. I. 186. It is, of course, possible to have an infinitive instead of a noun : " To strike him dead, I hold it not a sin." — R. and J. i. 4. 61. For the noun absolute with the participle, see Participle, 376. 418. Foreign Idioms. Several constructions in Bacon, Ascham, and Ben Jonson, such as "ill," for "ill men" (Latin 'mali'), " without all (question " ( * sine omni dubitatione '), seem to have been IRREGULARITIES. ■ 305 borrowed from Latin. It is questionable, however, whether there are many Latinisms in construction (Latinisms in the formation of words are of constant occurrence) in Shakespeare. We may perhaps quote — ** Those dispositions that of lati transform you From what you rightly are." — Lear, i. 4. 242. Compare " He is ready to cry all this day," — B. J. Sil. Worn. 4. as an imitation of the Latin use of * * jampridem " with the present in the sense of the perfect. But it is quite possible that the same thought of continuance may have prompted the use of the present, both in English and Latin. *' He is and has been ready to cry,"&c. The use of ** more better," &c., the double negative, and the infinitive after * than," are certainly of English origin. The following — " Whispering fame Knowledge and proof doth to the jealous give. Who than to fail would their own thought believe," — B. J. Sejan. 2. in the omission of "rather" after "would," reminds us of the omis- sion of "potius" after "malo." Perhaps also " Let that be mine,"— i^.>r M. ii. 2. 12. is an imitation of "meum est," "It is my business." The following resembles the Latin idiom, "post urbem conditam," except that there is also an ellipsis of a pronoun : " 'Tis our hope, sir. After (our being) well enter' d (as) soldiers, to return And find your grace in health." — A. W. ii. i. 6. I cannot recall another such an instance, and it is doubtful whe- ther "after" does not here mean "hereafter:" "It is our hope to return hereafter well-apprenticed soldiers.^' But such participial phrases preceded by prepositions seem to be of classical origin, as in Milton ; "Nor delay'd The winged saint after his charge received." Milton, P. Z. v. 248. ** He, after Eve seduced, unminded slunk Into the wood fast by." — lb. 332. ind even, contrary to the paiticular Latin idiom : " They set him free without his ransom paid." — i Hen. F/.iii, 3.72. X 3o6 SHAKESPEARIAN GRAMMAR. The following resembles the Latin use of ** qui si," for the English "and if he." *' Which parti- coated presence of loose love Put on by us, if in your heavenly eyes Have misbecomed our oaths and gravities." — Z. Z. L. v. 2. 778. 419. Transposition of Adjectives. The adjective is placed after the noun : (i) In legal expressions in which French influence can be traced : ^* Heir apparent.'" — i Hen. IV. i. 2. 65. *' Heir general.^^ — Hen. V. i. 2. ^Q. "Thou cam'st not of the blood-royal." i. Hen. IV. i. 2. 157, " In the seat royal."— Rich. Ill iii. i. 164. *' Sport royal."— T. N. u. 3. 187. " Or whether that the body public be a horse." M. for M. i. 2. 163. " My letters patents (Fol. ) give me leave. "—i^/V/^, II ii. 3. 130. {2) Where a relative clause, or some conjunctional clause, Is understood between the noun and adjective : * * Duncan's horses, (Though) Beauteous and swift, the minions of their race. Turned wild in nature." — Macbeth, ii. 4. 15. "Filling the whole realm . . . with new opinions (That are) Divers and dangerous." — Hen. VIII. v. 3. 18. Hence, where the noun is unemphaticL, as "thing," "creature," this transposition may be expected : "In killing creatures (that were) vile." — Cvvtb. v. 5. 252. " He look'd upon things (that ore) precious as they were The common muck of the world." — Coriol. ii. 2. 129. Hence, after the name of a class, the adjective is more likely to be transposed than in the case of a proper name. Thus *' Celestial UisLU, goddess argentine." — P. of T. v. 2. 251. i.e. "goddess {that bearest) the silver bow." The difference between a mere epithet before the noun, and an additional statement conveyed by an adjective after the noun, is illustrated by " If yet your gentle souls fly in the air And be not fix'd in (a) doom (that \^ perpetual." Rich. in. iv. 4. 11, 12. Similarly in "With eyes severe^ and beard of formal cut." — A. Y. L. ii. 7. 156. TRANSPOSITIONS. 307 **My presence like a xo\)t pontifical ." — I Hen. IV. Ui. 2. 56. " eyes" and ** a robe" are unemphatic, their existence being taken for granted, and the essence of the expression is in the transposed adjective. The "three" is emphatic, and the divorcing of some "souls and bodies " is taken as a matter of course, in " Souls and bodies hath he divorced three. " — T. N. iii. 4. 260 Somewhat similar — " Satis/action there can be none." — lb. 262. This relative force is well illustrated by ** Prince. I fear no uncles dead. Glou. Nor none that live, I hope, " Rich. III. iii. I. 146. (3) Hence participles (since they imply a relative), and any adjectives that from their terminations resemble participles, are peculiarly liable to be thus transposed. Similarly adjectives that end in -ble, -ite, and -t, -ive, -al, are often found after their nouns, e.g. "unspeakable," " unscaleable," "im- pregnable;" "absolute," "devout," "remote," "infinite" (often), "past," "inveterate;" "compulsative," "invasive," "defective;" "capital," "tyrannical," "virginal," "angelical," "unnatural." (4) Though it may be generally said that when the noun is un- emphatic, and the adjective is not a mere epithet but essential to the sense, the transposition may be expected, yet it is probable that the influence of the French idiom made this transposition especially common in the case of some words derived from French. Hence, perhaps, the transposition in "Of antres vast and deserts idle." — Othello, i. I. 140. And, besides "apparent" in the legal sense above, we have "As well the fear of harm as harm apparent.''^ Rich. in. ii. 2. 130. Hence, perhaps, the frequent transposition of " divine," as "By Providence a'zV/;z only, even, Sec. " Only I say,"— Macdet/2, ill. 6. 2. for "I only say." " Only I yield to die."— ^ C. v. 4. 12. for "I yield only in order to die," ' * And I assure you Eve7z that your pity is enough to cure me," — B. J. for * * that even your pity. " He did it to please his mother and to he partly proud," Coriol. i. I. 40. for " and /(3r//j' to be proud. " Somewhat similar is " Your single bond, "—i7/ of V. i. 3. 146. for " the bond of you alone." 421. Transposition of Adverbs. When an adverb is trans- posed to the beginning for emphasis, it generally transposes the subject after the verb, but adverbs are sometimes put at the be- ginning of a sentence without influencing the order of the other words. ii^^. TRANSPOSITIONS. 31 1 " Seldom he smiles."— y. C. i. 2. 205. " For always I am Csesar." — lb. i. 2. 212. •' No more that thane of Cawdor shall deceive." Macbeth, i. 2. 63. ** Of something nearly that concerns yourselves." M. N. D.\. I. 126. 422. Transposition of Article, in Early English we some- times find **a so new robe." The Elizabethan authors, like our- selves, transposed the a and placed it after the adjective : " so new a robe." But when a participle is added as an epithet of the noun, e.g. "fashioned," and the participle itself is qualified by an adjective used as an adverb, e.g. ** new," we treat the whole as one adjective, thus, **so new-fashioned a robe." Shakespeare on the contrary writes — "So new a fashion'd robe."— tT. J. iv. 2. 27. " So fair an offer'd chain."— C of E. iii. 2. 186. ** Or having sworn too hard a keeping oath." L. L. Z. i. I. 65. ** So rare a wonder'd father and a wife." Temp. iv. i. 123. "I would have been much more a fresher man." Tr. atid Cr. v. 6. 20. We still say, " too great a wit," but not with Chaucer, C. T, : ** For when a man hath overgret a wit," possibly because we regard "overgreat" as an adjective, and "too great" as a quasi-adverb. Somewhat similar is : . " On once-a-flock-bed, but repair'd with straw, With tape-ty'd curtains never meant to draw. " Pope, Moral E. iii. 301. So we can say "how poor an instrument," regarding "how" as an adverb, and "how poor" as an adverbialized expression, but not "What poor an instrument," — A. and C. v. 2. 236. because " what" has almost lost with us its adverbial force. " So brave(ly) a mingled temper saw I never." B. and F. (Walker). ** Chaucer, who was so great(ly) a learned scholar." KiNASTON (Walker). 312 SHAKESPEARIAN GRAMMAR, The a is used even aftei* the comparative adjective in ** If you should need a pin, You could not with more tame a tongue desire it." M. far M. ii, 2. 40. 423. Transpositions in Noun- clauses containing two nouns connected by "of." it has been observed in 412 that two nouns connected by *' of" are often regarded as one. Hence sometimes pronominal and other adjectives are placed before the whole compound noun instead of, as they strictly should be, before the second of the two nouns. " Yet that thy brazen gates of heaven may ope." 3 Hejt. VI. ii. 3. 40. '^ My pith of business.''— M. for M. i. 4. 70. "The tribunes have pronounced My everlasting doom of banishment. ''' — T. A. iii. I. 61. ** Let it stamp wrinkles in her brow of youth.''* Lear, i. 4. 306. ^' My latter part of life:'— A. and C. iv. 6. 39. *^ My whole course oj life.'' — Othello, i. 3. 91. ** I will presently go learn their day of marriage.'^ M. Adoy ii. 2. 57 " Thy bruising irons of wrath." — Rich. III. v. 3. 110. *' Thy ministers of chastisement." — lb. 113. " /« my prime of youth." — lb. 119. *' Thy heatoj lust."—R. oj L. 1473. *^ My home of love." — Sonn. 109. ' ' And punish them to your height of pleasure. " M.forM. V. I. 240. *^ His means of death, his obscure funeral." Hamlet, iv. 5. 213. i.i. ** the means of his death," ^' V^hoXh your cause of distemper ?" — Hamlet, iii. 2. 350. ** Your sovereignty of reason."— lb. i. 4. 73. (See 200.) ^^ My better part of man." — Macbeth, v. 7. 18. ^^ His chains of bondage."— Rich. II. i. 3. 89. * Your state of fortune and your due 0/ birth. " Rich. Ill iii. 7. 127. This is perhaps illustrated by "What country-man V'—T. K v. I. 238; T. ofSh. i. 2. 190. for *' a man of what country ?" m TRANSPOSITIONS. 313 Tlie possessive adjective is twice repeated in **/r^r attendants i?/ her chamber." — A. Y. L. ii. 2. 5. So " This cause of Ro7nc,'*—T A. i. i. 32. does not mean ^^this cause as distinguished from other causee of Rome," but ** this, the Roman cause." Somewhat similar is ** Your reproof Were well deserv'd of rashness, ^^ — A. and C. ii. 2. 124. where we should say "the reproof of your rashness" (unless "of" here means "about," "for"). "The idea of her life shall sweetly creep Into his study of imagination ." — M. Ado, iv. I. 227. i.e. "the study of his imagination." " Our raiment and state of bodies." — Cariol. v. 3. 95. "More than ten criers, and six noise of trumpets J^ B. J. Sejan. v. 7. The compound nature of these phrases explains, perhaps, the omission of the article in " Hath now himself met with the fall-of-leaf." Rich. II. iii. 4. 49. 424. Transposition of Prepositions in Relative and other clauses. We now dislike using such transpositions as " The late demand that you did sound me in." — Rich. III. iv. 2. 87. "Betwixt ihat smile we would aspire to." — Hen. VIII. hi. 2. 368. "A thousand men that fishes gnawed upon." — Rich. III. i. 4. 25. "Found thee a way out of his wreck to rise in." Hen. VIII. iii. 2. 438. But it may be traced to E. E. (203), and is very common in Shakespeare, particularly in Hen. VIII., where we even find "Where no mention Of me must more be heard of." — Hen. VIII. iii. 2. 435. It has been said above (203) that the dissyllabic forms of prepo- sitions are peculiarly liable to these transpositions. Add to the above examples : " Like a falcon towering in the skies, Coucheth the fowl below."— R. of L. 506. 425. Transposition after Emphatic Words. The influence of an emphatic word at the beginning of a sentence is shown in the 314 SHAKESPEARIAN GRAMMAR. transposition of the verb and subject. In such cases the last as well as the first word is often emphatic. ** In dreadful secrecy impart they did.^^ — Hamlet^ i. 2. 207. "And so have I a noble father lost^ A sister driven into desperate terms. " — lb. iv. 7. 25. Here note, that though the first line could be re-transposed and Laertes could naturally say *' I have lost a father," on the other hand he could not say *'I have driven a sister" without completely changing the sense. " Have " is here used in its original sense, and is equivalent to "I find." When "have" is thus used without any notion of action, it is separated from the participle passive. " But answer made it none." — Hamlet^ i. 2. 216. " Pray can I not.'"— lb. iii. 3. 38. "Supportable To make the dear loss have I means much weaker. ^^ •>. V. I. 140. The influence of an emphatic adverbial expression preceding is shown in the difference between the order in the second and the first of the two following lines : — " As every alien pen hath got my use. And under thee their poetry disperse." — Sonn. 78. '' Idid, my lord. But loath am to produce so bad an instrument." A. W. V. 3. 201. *^ Before the time I did Lysander see. Seem' d Athens as a paradise to me." — M. N. D.\. I. 205. When the adverbs "never," "ever," are emphatic and placed near the beginning of a sentence, the subject often follows the verb, almost always when the verb is "was," &c. We generally write now "never was," but Shakespeare often wrote " (there) was never." ** Was never widow had so dear a loss." — Rich. III. ii. 2. 77. Sometimes a word is made emphatic by repetition : " Sec. 0. Peace ! We'll hear him. Third 0. Ay, by my beard will we."—T. G. of V. iv. 1. 10. " Hamlet. Look you, these are the stops. Guild. But these cannot I command." — Hamlet^ iii. 3, 377. Or partly by antithesis, as well as by its natural importance : TRANSPOSITIONS. 315 " I your commission will forthwith despatch, And he to England shall along with you." Hamlet, iii. 3. 3, 4. ** My soul shall thine keep company to heaven." Hen. V. iv. 6. 16. The following is explained by the omission of " there :" " I am question'd by my fears . . . that (there) may blow No s neaping winds TiXYiOTix^" — W. T, i. 2. 13. There seems a disposition to place participles, as though used absolutely, before the words which they qualify. "And these news. Having been well, that would have made 7ne sick, Being sick, have in some measure made me well." 2 Hen. IV. i. i. 138, It is rare to find such transpositions as " Then the rich jewell'd coffer of Darius, Transported shall be at high festivals." — i Hen. VI. \. 6. 26. Transpositions are common in prose, especially when an adverb precedes the sentence. *' Vet hath Leonora, my onely daughter, escaped.''* Montaigne (Florio), 225. ** And, therefore, should not we marry so young." — lb. *' Now, sir, the sound that tells what hour it is Are clamorous groans," — Rich. II. v. 5. 56. is rather a case of " confusion of proximity " (*' are " being changed to " is ") than transposition. (See 302.) 426. Transposition after Relative. The relative subject, possibly as being somewhat unemphatic itself, brings forward the object into a prominent and emphatic position, and consequently throws a part of the verb to the end, not how^ever (as in German) the auxiliary. " By Richard that dead is:'— \ Hen. IV. i. 3. 146. " But chide rough winter that theflaiuer hath killed:'— R. of L. '• That heaven's light did hide."— '^VY.^%. F. Q.'\. i. 7. 427. Other Transpositions, in the second of two passive clauses when the verb "is" is omitted, the subject is sometimes transposed, perhaps for variety. 3i6 SHAKESPEARIAN GRAMMAR. ** When liver, heart, and brain, These sovereign thrones, are all supplied, and filled (Are) Ker sweet perfections with one self king." T. N. i. I. 39. ** Since his addiction was to courses vain. And never (was) noted in him any study." — Hen. V. i. 1.57. It is not probable that "perfections" and "study" are here ab- solutely used with the participle. See, however, And, 95- In ^^^y such two that would by all likelihood have confounded each other" [Cynib. i. 4. 53), "two" is emphatic, like "a pair." So "we" is emphatic in, "all we like sheep have gone astray," and in Hamlet^ ii. 2. 151, in both cases, because of antithesis. " Into the madness wherein now he raves And all we mourn for." — Hamlet, ii. 2. 151. (See 240.) COMPOUND WORDS. 428. Hybrids. The Elizabethans did not bind themselves by the stricter rules of modem times in this respect. They did not mind adding a Latin termination to a Teutonic root, and vice versd. Thus Shakespeare has " increaseful, " " bode- ment," &c. Holland uses the suffix ^v after the word "fool " (which at all events does not come to us direct from the Latin), "foolify," where we use "stultify." The following words illustrate the Eliza- bethan licence : — " Bi-fold."— 7>. and Cr. v. 2. 144. " Out-cept."— B. J. (Nares). "Exteriorly."— a: J. iv. 2. 257. " Sham'st thou not, knowing whence thou art extraught ?" 3 Hen. VI. ii. 2. 142. where there is a confusion between the Latin "extracted" and the English "raught," past part, of "reach." Compare Pistol's "ex- hale," Hen. V. ii. i. ^^, i.e. "ex-haul," "draw out," applied to a sword. There was also great licence in using the foreign words which were pouring into the language. " And quench the stelled fire?,." — Lear, iii. 7. 61. ** Be aidant and remediate." — lb. iv. 4. 17. " Antres vast and deserts idle." — Othello^ i. 3. 140. COMPOUND WORDS. 317 429. Adverbial Compounds. "Till Harry's back-return." — Hen, V. v. Prologue, 41. *'Thy here-approach" Macb. iv. 3. 133, 140 ; ** Our hence-going,'' Cymb. iii. 2. 65 ; '' Here-kence," B. J. Poetcist. v. i ; "So that men are punish'il for before-breach of the king's laws in now-the-kin^ s- quarrel,'' Hen. V. iv. i. 179, i.e. "the king's now (present) quarrel." This last extraordinary compound is a mere construction for the occasion, to correspond antithetically to "before-breach," but it well illustrates the Elizabethan licence. " The steep-up heavenly hill." — Sonn. 7. " I must up-fill this osier cage of ours." — R. and J. ii. 3. 7. " Up-hoarded. '—Hamlet, i. i. 136. "With hair ?//-j-/ar/«^." — Tempest, i. 2. 213. 430. Noun- Compounds. Sometimes the first noun may be treated as a genitive used adjectively. (See 22.) Thus, " thy heart- blood" {Rich. II. iv. I. 38) is the same as " \hy heart' s blood;" '"brother-love" {Hen. VIII. v. 3. 73), i.e. brother's lave. So '" Any-moment-leisure." — Hamlet, i. 3. 133. "'This childhood-^xooi."—M. of V. i. i. 144. '' Childhood-'imioc&nce." — M. N. D. iii. 2. 202. "All the region-kites." — Hamlet, ii. 2. 607. "A lion-fell." ~M. N. D. v. i. 227, i.e. "a lion's skin." So probably '" Faction-traitors." — Ri^h. II. ii. 2. 57. "Self" is used as a compound noun in "self-conceit," and this explains * * Infusing him with self-and-vain-conceit. " — Rich. II. iii. 2,166. " "Every minute-while," — i Hen. VI. i. 4. 54. where "while" has its original force as a noun = "time." But often when a noun is compounded with a participle, some preposition or other elUpse must be supplied, as "like" in our '' stone-still," &.C., and the exact meaning of the compound can only be ascertained by the context. " lVind-cha7tging Warwick." — 3 Hen. VI. v. I. 57. *' My furnace-burning heart." — lb. ii, I. 80. i.e. "burning //y('i? a furnace," "Giant-rude," A. Y. L. iv. 3. 34; *' marble-comtant" A. and C V. 2. 240; '' honey-heavy-dew," J. C. ii. i. 230; so ''ftcwer- 3i8 SHAKESPEARIAN GRAMMAR. soft hands," A. aiid C. ii. 2. 215; ''maid-pale peace," Rich. II. iii. 3. 98 ; **an orphan's water-standing eye," 3 Hen. VI. v. 6. 40, i.e. "standing with water;" ''weeping-ripe" L. L. L. v. 2. 274, "ripe y^r weeping;" "thought-sick" Hamlet, iii. 4. 51, i.e. "as i.e. the resu/t 0/ thought ;" so "lion-sick" Tr. and Cr. ii. 3. 13, is explained lower down, "sick ^ proud heart;" "pity -pleading eyes," R. of L. 561, i.e. " pleading y^;' pity ;" " peace-parted %o\x\s," Hamlet, v. 1. 261, i.e. "souls that have departed in peace;" "fancy-free," M. N. D. ii. i. 164, i.e. " {vqq frofn fancy (love) ;" " child-changed i-3.\kvQX," Lear. iv. 7. 17, i.e., " changed to a child." Or the noun is put for a passive participle or an adjective. " Upon your sword sit laurel^e^) victory." — A. andC.'x. 3. 100. " The honey of his music{'3\) vows." — Hamlet, iii. i. 164. " The venom{Q^x%) clamours of a jealous woman," C. ofE. V. I. 69; so R. of L. 850. "The Carthage Qi^een."—M. N. D.\. i. 173. "Your Corioli walls."— C^rzV/. i. 8. 8 ; ii. i. 180. " Om Rome g2Xt.%."—Ib. iii. 3. 104: lb. iv. 5. 214. For similar examples, see 22. Sometimes the genitive is .used : " I'll knock your knave^s pate." T. ofSh. i. 2. 12; C. of E. iii. i. 71 431. Preposition-Compounds. " An after-dinner's (comp. 'afternoon's ') breath." Tr. and Cr. ii. 3. 120. "At after-supper."— Rich. Ill iv. 3. 31 ; M. N. D. v. i. 34. " At over-night."— A. W. iii, 4. 23. " The falling-from of his friends." — T. of A. iv. 3. 400. The preposition usually attached to a certain verb is sometimes appended to the participle of the verb in order to make an adjective. " There is no hoped-for mercy." — 3 Hen. VI. v. 4. 35. " Some never-heard-of toxtwxvsxg pain," — T. A. ii. 3. 285. for "unheard-of." " Your jz^d'^y^r tongues," — Coriol. ii, 3. 216. " Bemock'd-at stab?,.'"'— Temp. iii. 3. 63. " The unthought-on accident." — IV. T. iv. 4. 549, " Your unthought-of Harry." — i Hen. IV. iii. 2. 141. COMPOUND WORDS. 319 432. Verb-Compounds. Verbs were compounded with their objects more commonly than with us. ** Some carry-tale, som& please-ynan, some slight zany, Some mumble-jiews." — L. L. L. v. 2. 463-4. '' M\ find-faults:'— Hen. V. v. 2. 298. We still use ** mar-plot" and "spoil-sport." Such compounds seem generally depreciatory. " Weather-fend " in ** In the lime grove which weather-fends your cell," Temp. V. I. 10. means "defend from the weather," and stands on a somewhat different footing. One is disposed to treat "wilful-blame" as an anomalous com- pound in " In faith, my lord, you are too wilful-blamed' I Hen. IV. iii. I. 177. like ''K false-heart traitor."— 2 Hen. VI. v. I. 143. But "heart" is very probably a euphonious abbreviation of "hearted." The explanation of "too wilful-blame'' is to be sought in the common expression " I am too blame," Othello^ iii, 3. 211, 282 ; M. of V. v. i. 166. "I am too too blame," is also found in Elizabethan authors. It would seem that, the "to" in " I am to blame" being misunderstood, "blame" came to be regarded as an adjective, and "to" (which is often interchanged in spelling with "too") as an adverb. Hence "blame," being regarded as an adjective, was considered compoundable with another adjective. 433. Participial Nouns. A participle or adjective, when used as a noun, often receives the inflection of the possessive case or the plural. " His chosen's merit."— B. and F. F. Sh. iii. i. " All cruels else subsciibed." — Lear, iii. 7. 65. i.e. "All cruel acts to the contrary being yielded up, forgiven." Compare for the meaning Lear, iv. 7. 36, and for ""subscribe," Tr. and Cr. iv. 5. 105. Another explanation is, "all other cruel animals being allowed entrance." So " Vulgars," W. T. ii. i. 94 ; " Severals," Hen. V.li. 86, i.e. "details." " Yon c(i\xa].potents."—IC. J. ii. i. 357. "To the ports The discontents repair." — A. and C. i. 4. 39. 320 SHAKESPEARIAN GRAMMAR. " I/Cad me to the revolts (revolters) of England here.'* K. y. V. 4. 7 : «50 Cymb. iv. 4. 6. Add, if the text be correct : ** The Norway s* 'king." — Macbeth, i. 2. 59. i.e. •* the king of the Norwegians." It would appear as though an adjective in agreement with a plural noun received a plural inflection in ** 'Lett&rs-patents."—B'en. VIII. iii. 2. 249 ; Rich. II. ii. i. 202 (Folio), 3. 130. More probably the word was treated by Shakespeare as though it were a compound noun. But in E. E. adjectives of Romance origin often take the plural inflection. ** Lawless r^jtf/ato." — Hamlet, i. i. 98. " Mighty opposites."—Ib. v. ii. 62. 434. Phrase-Compounds. Short phrases, mostly containing participles, are often compounded into epithets. " The always-7vind-obeying dite^.^^ — C. of E. i. i. 64. *'M.y too-much-changed son." — Hamlet, \\, 2. 36. ** The ne er-yet-beaten horse of Parthia." — A. and C. iii. I. 38, ** Omx past-cure malady." — A. W. ii. i. 124. ** A past-saving &\Q.\e." — lb. iv. 3. 158. ** The none-sparing wax." — lb. iii. 2. 108. ** A jewel in a ten-times-barred-up chest." — Rtch. II. i. 1. 180. ** A too-long-wither'd ^ovf&c." — lb. ii. I. 134. ** Tempt him not so too-far." — A. and C. i. 3. 11. ** T\y.Q. to-aitd fro-conflicting wind." — Lear, iii. I. 11. " You that have turn'd off ?ifirst-so noble wife." A. ^, v. 3. 220. " Of this yet-scarce-cold hsLttle." — Cymb. v. 5. 469. " A cunning thief, or a-that-way-accomplished courtier." lb. 1. 4. 101. *' In this so-never-needed help." — Coriol. v. I. 34. '* A world-without-end h^ixgaxn." — L. L. L. v. 2. 799. See Sonn. 5. ** Our not-fearing ^xx'iaxxi." — Cymi. ii 4. 19. ** The ne'er-lust-wearied Antony." — A. and C. ii. 1. 88. *' A ^.wenty-years-removed i\i\rLg ."~T. N. v. I 92. PREFIXES. 321 435. Anomalous Compounds. We still, though rarely, abbre- •/iate "the other " into "t'other," but we could not say " The t'other" — B. J. Cy's. Rev. iv. i ; v. i (a corruption of E. E. ))et oJ>er). " Yea, and furr'd moss when winter flowers are none, To winter-ground thy corpse." — Cymb. iv. 2. 229. i.e. perhaps " to inter during winter." So " to winter -rig " is said (Halliwell) to mean " to fallow land during winter." "And" is omitted in " At this odd-even and dull watch of the night." Othello, i. I. 12^ Cicero says, that the extreme test of a man's honesty is that you can play at odd and even with him in the dark. And perhaps " odd-(and-)even " here means, a time when there is no distinguish* ing between odd and even. As there is a noun " false-play," there is nothing very remarkable in its being converted thus into a verb : " Pack'd cards with Ccesar 2xA false-played my glory." A. and C. iv. 14. 19. A terse compound is often invented for special use, made in tela* gible by the context. Thus, the profit of excess is called *' Poor-rich g2L\n." — R. of L. 140. " Where shall I live now I^ucrece is ujtlived." — lb. 1754. PREFIXES. A-. See 24. 436. All-to (see 28) is used in the sense of " completely asunder " as a prefix in "And all-to-hrake his skull." — Judges ix. 53. "Asunder" was an ordinary meaning of the prefix "to" in E. E. It must be borne in mind that all had no necessary connection with to, till by constant association the two syllables were corrupted into a prefix, all-to, which was mistaken for altogether and so used. Hence, by corruption, in many passages, where all-to or ail-too is said to have the meaning of "asunder," it had come to mean "aUogether," as in " Mercutio's ycy hand had al-to frozen mine." — Hallt\\'ELL, V 322 SHAKESPEARIAN GRAMMAR. It has been shown (73) that too and to are constantly interchanged in Elizabethan authors. Hence the constant use of all too for ** quite," "decidedly too," as in Rich. II. iv. i. 28, '^ all too base," may have been encouraged by the similar sound oi all-to. Shakespeare does not use the archaic all-to in the sense of "asunder," nor does Milton probably in ** She plumes her feathers and lets grow her wings. That in the various bustle of resort Were all too ruffled." — Milton, Comus, 376. 437. At- in **attask'd,"Zmr, i. 4. 366 ("task'd," "blamed"), perhaps represents the O.E. intensive prefix "of," which is some- times changed into "an-," "on-," or "a-." But the word is more probably a sort of imitation of the similar words " attach" and "attack." 438. Be. The prefix be is used, not merely with verbs of colour- ing, "smear," "splash," &c., to localize and sometimes to intensify action, but also with nouns and adjectives to convert the nouns into verbs • " i9mionster. " — Lear, iv. 2. 63. *' Be-sort."—3. i. 4. 272, "All good 3^-fortune you."— Z G. of V. iv. 3. 41. "^^madding." — Lear, iii. I. 38. It is also used seemingly to give a transitive signification to verbs that, without this prefix, mostly require prepositions : '' Beg^-3LW."— Rick. Ill i. 3. 221. "^Aowls the moon."— i^. N. D. v. i. 379. "^/jcompanied," Cy.'s Rev. iii. 3, for "unaccompanied,^ %.e. " without company. " PREFIXES. 333 "A little to i/£rquantity your train." — Lear^ i. 4. 270. "Z>whabited," K. J. ii. i. 220, = "Caused to migrate." **Z>wlived," Chapman, = "Deprived of life." *'Z)/jnatured," Lear, i. 4. 305, for "Unnatural." "Z>zjnoble," Holland; "Z>wtemperate," Raleigh; for "ignoble" and "intemperate." " Being full of supper and a&tempering draughts." Othello, i. I. 99. " Z>zjcovery " is often used for "uncovering," i.e. "unfold," "whether literally or metaphorically. "So shall my anticipation prevent your discovery, ^^ Hamlet, ii. 2. 305, i.e. "render your dis- closure needless by anticipation." So Rich. III. iv. 4. 240. 440. En- was frequently used, sometimes in its proper sense of enclosing, as "mclosed," "wguard," Lear, i. 4. 349; "^wcave," Othello, iv. I. 82; "How dread an army hath ^«rounded him," Hen. V. iv. Prol. 36; "^« wheel thee round," Othello, ii. i. 87 ; "^?«fetter'd," ib. ii. 3. 351 ; "^wmesh," ib. 368 ; "mrank," i Hen. VI i. I. 115; "mshelter'd and mbay'd," Othello, ii. i. 18 ; '' en- steep'd," ib. 70; "^wgaol'd," i?/f/^. //. i. 3. 166; "^//scheduled," Hen. V. V. 2. 73; "mshelled," Coriol. iv. 6. 45. So "m- bound," "mvassell'd," Daniel on Florio ; "rdid herself. "—Zmr, v. 3. 255 ; M. N. D. v. I. 381. In both words the prefix has its proper sense of " injury." 442. Un- for modern in- ; in- for un-. (Non- only occurs twice m all the plays of Shakespeare, and in V. and A. 521.) /^charitable, t'^fortunate, z«certain, ^wgrateful, wcivil, i«- substantial. C/Jr/possible, wwperfect, ««provident, w^^active, ««expressive, ««proper, w/zrespective, Mwviolable, wwpartial, z^wfallible, wwdividable, e^wconstant, «;?curable, w;zeffectual, «^«measur- able, z^wdisposed, z^wvincible (N. P. 181), ««reconcil?able {A. andC. V. i. 47). We appear to have no definite rule of distinction even now, since we use M/zgrateful, mgratitude ; wwequal, zwequality. * Un- seems to have been preferred by Shakespeare before/ and r, which do not allow in- to precede except in the form im-. In- also seems to have been in many cases retained from the Latin, as in the case of **mgratus," * ' z'wfortunium, " &c. As a general rule, we now use in- where we desire to make the negative a part of the word, and un- where the separation is maintained — *'««true," "mfirm." Hence un- is always used with participles — " wwtamed," &c. Perhaps also un- is stronger than in-. *'6^«holy" means more than "not holy," almost "the reverse of holy." But in "^'w- attentive," "^wtemperate," /«- has nearly the same meaning, "the reverse of." " You wrong the reputation of your name In so unseeiningXjo confess receipt." — L. L. L. ii. i. 156. Here "unseeming" means "the reverse of seeming" more than "not seeming" (like oH (p-qiii) : "in thus making us as though you would not confess." SUFFIXES. 443. -Er is sometimes appended to a noun for the purpose of signifying an agent. Thus — "A Roman sword^^." — 2 Hen. VI. iv. i. 136. • This however is perhaps explained below. In- is a part of the rwun " Ingratitude ; " un- in the adjective " ««grateful " means "not." SUFFIXES. 325 *• O most gentle pulpit^."— ^. Y. L. iii. 2. 163. '' KrviQXdXer:''— Othello, ii. 3. 301. " Homage."— ^. and C. i. i. 31. (O. Fr. "homagier.") *' Justic^j." — Lear, iv. 2. 79. (Late Lat. "justitiarius.") In the last two instances the -er is of French origin, and in many cases, as in ** enchant(?r," it may seem to be English, while really it represents the French -eur. **Joind<«r," T. N. v. i. 160, perhaps comes from the French "joindre." The -er is often added to show a masculine agent where a noun and verb are identical : ''Tmiter."— Hamlet, i. 2. 172. " The paus^^ those of bats." "Wormjj/beds," /<^. iii. 2. 384, is '*worm^//«/." '* Vastj," in "the vastj fields of France," Hen. V. Prologue, 12 ; I Hen. IV. iii. i. 52, is perhaps derived from the noma "vast," Tempest, i. 2. 327; Hamlet, i. 2. 198. " Wombj vaultages, " Henry V. ii. 4. 124: «>. "womb-like." Y appended to adjectives of colour has a modifying force like -ish : "Their pal^ flames. "—^^«. V. iv. Prol. 8. " His brown;/ locks."— Z. C. 85. 451. Suffixes were sometimes influenced by the Elizabethan licence of converting one part of speech into another. We should append -ation or -ition, -ure or -ing, to the following words used by Shakespeare as nouns: "solicit," "consult," " expect," &c. ; "my depart,'' 2 Hen. VI. i. i. 2 ; 3 Hen. VI. iv. i. 92, ii. i. 110 ; " un* curable discomfort,'' 2 Hen. VI. v. 2. 86 ; " mz^Vit. prepare for war," 3 Hen. VI. iv. i. 131 ; "a smooth dispose," Othello, i, 3, 403 ; "his repair," 3 Hen. VI. v. I. 20 ; "deep exclaims," Rich. III. i. 2. 52, iv. 4. 135 ; "his brow's repine," V. and A. 490 ; " a sweet retire" Hen. V. iv. 3. 86 ; "false accuse," 2 Hen. VI. iii. i. 160 ; "your ladyship's wA!/. croivnt"— 3 Hen. VI. iii- \ 189. 3A3 SHAKESPEARIAN GRAMMAR. " That wounds the unsisting postern with these blows." M.for M. iv. 2. 92. This explains how we must scan "Prevent | it, resist ^sist\ \ it, let | it not | be so." Rich. HI. iv. I. 148. "A sooth I sayer bids | you beware i^ware) \ the ides | ol March."— y. C. i. 2. 19. ** Environ'd {'virou'd) \ me about | and how | led in | mine ezxs."—Rich. in. i. 4. 59. "At an I y time | have recourse (^course) \ unto | the princes." — 3. iii. 5, 109. " Lest I' I revenge (^venge) — what ? | Myself | upon | my- self?"—/^. V. 3. 185. The apostrophe, which has been inserted above in all cases, is only occasionally, and perhaps somewhat at random, inserted in the Folio. It is therefore not always possible to tell when a verb ib shortened, as "comes" for "becomes," or when a verb may, perhaps, be invented. For instance, " dear'd" may be a verbal form of the adjective "dear," or a contraction of the verb "endear'd." " Conies (becomes) deai^d (endear'd) by being lack'd." A. and C. i. 4. 44. Sometimes, perhaps, the prefix, though written, ought scarcely to be pronounced : " How fares | the king | and 's follow | ers ? (Con) | fined | together." — Temp. v. i. 7. "O (de)spiteful love ! unconstant womankind," T. of Sh. iv. 2. 14. unless the "O" stands by itself. (See 512.) "(Be)16nging | to a man. | O be | some 6th | er man." R. and J. ii. 2. 42. 461. Other Contractions are : BarthoVmew {T. of Sh. Ind. i. 105) ; Ha'rfordior "Haverford" {Rich. III. iv. 5. 7); diiple for "disciple" (B. J. Fox, iv. i; so Spenser, F. Q. i. 10. 27); ignomjy for "ignominy" {M.forM.ii. 4, 111, I Hen. IV. V. 4. 100 [Fol.]; geitman (Udall) ; gentVnian {Ham. [1603] i. 5) ; gent (Spenser) freq. for "gentle" (so in O. E.); ealy (Chapman, Odyss.) for "easily;" parUous for "perilous" {Rich. III. ii. 4. 35); intej^ gatories for "interrogatories" {M. ofV, V. I. 298); cansiick for "candlestick,"— PROSODY. 343 *' I had rather hear a brazen canstick turned." I Hen. IV. iii. i. 131. Maile (B. J. E. oitt 6^r. v. 4) for " marvel ;" whe'er for ** whether " (O. E.) ; and the familiar contraction ^(?^fl'-(!'j^, " God be with you," which enables us to scan Macbeth, iii. I. 44. We also find in^s for " in his ;" tJCwert for "thou wert ;" you're for "you were ; " h^wert for "he were." So "she were" is contracted in pronunciation : **'Twere good | she were spo | ken with: | for she | may strew." — Hamlet, iv. 5. 14. Vare for "you are ; " this^ for " this is :" ** O this** the poison of deep grief; it springs All from her father's death." — Hamlet, iv. 5. 76. " This' a I good block."— Zmr, iv. 6. 187. So we ought to scan " Lear. This is a \ dull sight. | Are you | not Kent? | Kent. The same."— Zmr, v. 3. 282. " Sir, this is \ the ^ent | leman | I told | you of." T. ofSh. iv. 4. 20. " Sir, this is \ the house. | Please it | you that | I call?" lb. 1. This, for "this is, "is also found in M. for M. v. 1. 181 (Fol. this 'a); Temp. iv. I. 143 ; T. of Sh. i. 2. 45. Many other passages, such as T. G.ofV. V. 4. 93, M.forM. iv. 2. 103, T. of Sh. iii. 2. 1, re- quire is to be dropped in reading. This contraction in reading is common in other Elizabethan authors ; it* is at all events as early as Chaucer, Ki.iighte's Tale, 233. Shall is abbreviated into ^se and 'j in Lear, iv. 6. 246 ; R. and J, 1. 3. 9. In the first of these cases it is a provincialism, in the second a colloquialism. A similar abbreviation "I'st," for "I will," "thou'st" for "thou wilt," "thou shalt," &c., seems to have been common in the early Lincolnshire dialect (Gill, quoted by Mr. Ellis). Even where not abbreviated visibly, it seems to have been sometimes audibly, as, " If that I be true | I shall see | my boy | again." K. J. iii. 4. 78. " I shall give | worse pay | ment." — T. N. iv. i. 21. " He is, I Sir John : | I fear | we shall stay | too long." I Hen. IV. iv. 2. 8? * Globe, " this is." 344 SHAKESPEARIAN GRAMMAR. With seems often to have been pronounced wV, and hence combined with other words. We have ^^w'us," (B. and F. P.lder Brother, v. i) for "with us," and "take me w'' ye" {id.) for "with ye." Beside the well-known "doff" " do-off," and "don" "do-on," we also find "dout" for "do-out" {Hamlet, iv. 7. 192); "probal" for "probable" {Othello, ii. 3. 344). WORDS CONTRACTED IN PRONUNCIATION. 462. Sometimes the spelling does not indicate the contracted pronunciation. For instance, we spell nation as though it had three syllables, but pronounce it as though it had two. In such cases it is impossible to determine whether two syllables coalesce or are rapidly pronounced together. But the metre indicates that one of these two processes takes place. Syllables ending in vowels are also frequently elided before vowels in reading, though not in writing. Thus : " Prosp, Against | what should | ensue. | Mir. How came | we ashore ? " Temp. i. 2. 158. " You give I your wife | too unkind j a cause | of gi-ief," M. of V. V. I. 175. "No (i)mped | iment | between, | but that | you must." Coriol. ii. 3. 236. " There was | a yield | ing ; this | admits [ no (e)xcuse." lb. V. 6. 69. Here even the Folio reads " excuse." " It is I too hard | a knot ] for me | to untie." T. N. ii. 2. 42. The is often elided before a vowel, and therefore we may either pronounce this is, this' (461), or write th^ for the, in " O worthy Goth, this is the incarnate devil." — T. A. v. i. 40. Remembering that "one" was pronounced without its present initial sound oiw, we shall easily scan (though "the " is not elided in many modem texts) — " Th' one sweet | ly flatt | ers, //4'6th [ er fear [ eth harm." R. of-L. 172. " One half | of me ] is yours, | tK other \ half yours." M. of V. iii. 2. 16. WORDS CONTRACTED IN PRONUNCIATION. 345 "Ransom I ing him (217) | or pity | ing, threate | ning ///' other." — Coriol. i. 6. 36. A.nd tliis explains ** And of I his old | exper(i) (467) | ence//z(^)6n | ly darling." A. W. ii. I. 110. " Has shook | and trem | bled at [ the ill neigh | bourhood." Hen. V. i. 2. 164. •* Where should | thisrau | sic be? | P the air ^ \ ox the earth?'' Temp. i. 2. 387, 389. (Folio " i' th' air, or th' earth.") 463. R frequently softens or destroys a following vowel (the vowel being nearly lost in the burr which follows the eftbrt to pronounce the r). " When the | aldrum \ were struck | than i | dly §it." Cat. ii. 2. 80. " Ham. Perchance I t'will walk | again. Hor. I wdrrant \ it will. " — Hamlet^ i. 2. 3: **r have I cast off | for ever; | thou shalt, | I wirraw/ thee. " Lear, i. 4. 382. *• I bet I ter brook | \kizxv fioi'irish \ ing peo | pled towns." T. G. of V. V. 4. 3. ** Whiles I I in Ire | land n6urish* \ a might | y band." 2 Hen. VI iii. i. 348. " Place bdrrels \ of pitch | up6n | the fat | al stake." I Hen. VI. V. 4. 57. '* 'Tis mdrk \ he stabb' | d you not." B. J. E. out ^c. V. 4 ; Rich. HI i. 4. 64. " A bdrren \ detest | ed vale j you see | it is." T. A. ii. 3. 92 ; 2 Hen. VI. ii. 4. 3. So "quarrel,'' Rich. Ill i. 4. 209. This is very common with "spirit," which softens the following ?, or sometimes the preceding /', in either case becoming a mono- syllable. "And tlien, | they say, | no spirit \ dares stir | abroad." Hamlet, i. i. 161. So scan " How now, I spirit, whither | wander ] you?" — M.N.D.'ii. I L (" Whither" is a monosyllable. See 466.) * Compare nourrice, nurse. 346 SHAKESPEARIAN GRAMMAR This curtailment is expressed in the modern "sprite." So in Lancashire, " brid " for " bird." Hence we can scan *' In aid | whereof, | we of | the spirit \ ttalty^ Hen. V. i. 2. 132. Instances might be multiplied. 464. R often softens a preceding unaccented voweL This explains the apparent Alexandrine " He thinks | me now | incap | able; | confed(e)rales." Temp. i. 2. Ill, iv. i. 140. 465. Er, el, and le final dropped or softened, especially before vowels and silent k. * The syllable er, as in letter, is easily inter- changeable with re, as lettre. In O. E. **bettre" is found for "better." Thus words frequently drop or soften -er ; and in like manner -el and -le, especially before a vowel or h in the next word : (i) •* Report I should rend j er him hour | ly to | your ear." Cymb. iii. 4. 153. ** Into I a good | ly bulk. | Good time | encount^ her." W. T.\\. I. 20. ** This lett I er he ear | ly bade | me gxvo^ \ his father." R. and J. V. 3. 275. ** You'll be I good company, | my sist | er and you." MiDDLETON, Witch, ii. 2. ** Than e'er | the mast | er of arts ] or giv | er of wit." B. J. Poetast. (2) " Travw/^j/, i. 2. 133. "Of smooth I civlli | ty yet | am I in | land bred." A. Y. L. ii. 7. 96. Compare Butler, Hudibras, part ii. cant. 3. 945 : "Which in | their dark \fatdl \ 'ties lurk | ing At des I tin'd per | iods fall | a- work | ing." This explains the apparent Alexandrines : " Thou wilt I prove his. | Take him | to pri | son, Officer.''' M.forM. iii. 2. 32. " Some tricks | of des | perat \ ion, all | but vidriners." Temp. i. I. 211. • One dowle | that's in | my plume, | my fell | ow ministers. " Temp. iii. 2. 65, v. i. 28 ; M.for M. iv. 5. 6 ; Macb. i. 5. 49. " This is j the gent | leman | I told | your Iddyship." T. G. if V ii. 4. 87. WORDS CONTRACTED IN PRONUNCIATION. 351 " A virt I uous gent | lewom | an, mild | and bmiiii/ul." T. G. of V. iv. 4. 184. *' And te | d/ousness | the limbs 1 and out | v;z.rdjlchms/ies." Hamlet, ii. 2. 91. Sometimes these contractions are expressed in writing, as *'par'lous," Rich, III. ii. 4. 35. This is always a colloquial form, 468. Any unaccented syllable of a polysyllable (whether containing i or any other vowel) may sometimes be softened and almost ignored. Thus — a " Hold thee, | from this, | for ever. | The barb | arous Scythian." — Lear, i. i. 118. ** Say by | this to | ken V \ desire | his company." M. for M. iv. 3. 144. ed "With them I they think | on. Things | without | all rem«ly." — Macbeth, iii. 2. 11. ^^ Men. You must | return | and mend [ it. Sen. There's | no rem«Jy." Coriol. iii. 2. 26 ; T. N. iii. 4. 367. em " All bro | ken impl^ | wents of | a ru | ined house." T. of A. iv. 2. 16. ** Joi'n'd with | an enniiy | proclaim'd ; | and from | his coffers." Hen. V. ii. 2. 168; M. for M. ii. 2. 180; Macb. iii. i. 105. en *• The mess | ^«gers from | our si's | ter and | the king." Lear, ii. 2. 54. **'Tis done | alrea | dy, and | the mess | eng&c gone." A. and C. iii. 6. 31 ; A. W. iii. 2. Ill, Passenger is similarly used. er "In our | last c6nf{e)\ix.'"—Ib. iii. 2. 6. " Edm. Sir, you | speak no | b(^}ly. | Reg. Why is | this reason'd?'* — Lear, \. i. 9ji 364 SHAKESPEARIAN GRAMMAR. (?) " Go search | like no | b{^Ues, | like no f ble subjects." P. of T. ii. 4. 50. The e is actually inserted in the Folio of Titus Andronicus in "brethren:" "Give Mu I cius bur I ial with | his breth | ^en." T. A. i. I. 347. And this is by derivation the correct form, as also is " child(?ren." "These are | the par | ents of | these chil | d(^)ren." C.o/E.y. I. 360. "I go. I Write to I me ver | y short [ (^)ly." Rich. III. iv. 4. 428. "A rot I ten case I abides | no hand | (^j In the following difficult lines it may be that r introduces an extra syllable : " I'gnomy | in ran | som and | free pd \ rdSn A' re of I two hou j ses, law \ fvil mi \ rcy." M. for M. ii. 4. Ill, 112. It would of course save trouble to read ** ignominy," against the Folio. But compare " Thy ig I nomy (Fol.) | sleep with | thee in | thy grave." I Hen. IV. V. 4. 100 ** Hence, brok | er lack [ ey ! I'g \ nomy \ and shame." Tr. and Cr. v. 10. 33. and in T. A. iv. 2. 115 (where the Folio reads "ignominy") the i is sluired, "No man | knows whither. | I cr^ | thee me\ rcy." Rich. Ill iv. 4. 615. "It is I my son, | young Har | ry Pe\ rcy.^' Rich. II. ii. 3. 21. "Thou, Rich | ard, shalt | to the duke | of N6r \f6lk.'' 3 Hen. VI. i. 2. 38. So we sometimes find the old comparative " near " for the modern " nearer." "Better | far off | than near | be ne'er | the niar." Rich. II v. I. 88. "The near \ in blood | The near | er h\6ody."— Macbeth, ii. 3. 146. "Nor near x\ox farther o^ . . . than this weak arm." Rich. II. iii, 2. 64. And "far" for "farther," the old "ferror." ''Far than \ Deuca | lion 6^.''—W. T. iv. 4. 442. 479. The termination '* ion " is frequently pronounced as twc syllables at the end of a line. The i is al.^ sometimes pronounced as a distinct syllable in soldiei', courtier, marriage, conscience, partial, &c. ; less frequently the e in surgeon, vengeance, pageant, creature, pleasure, and treasure. The cases in which ion is pronounced in the middle of a line are rare. I have only been able to collect the following : "With 6b I serva | tion \ the which | he vents." A. Y. L. ii. 7. 41 363 SHAKESPEARIAN GRAMMAR. "Of Ham I let's trans | forma | tiSn: \ so call it." Hamlet, ii. 2. 5. "Be chosen j with pro | clama | tions \ to-day." T. A. i. I. 190. Gill, 1621, always writes **ti-on" as two syllables. But there is some danger in taking the books of orthoepists as criteria of popular pronunciation. They are too apt to set down, not what is, but what ought to be. The Shakespearian usage will perhaps be found a better guide. TiSn, when preceded by c, is more frequently prolonged, perhaps because the c more readily attracts the t to itself, and leaves ion uninfluenced by the /. "It were | an hon ( est act [ ion \ to say so." Othello, ii. 3. 145 ; Tr. and Cr. i. 3. 340. " Her sweet | perfect | ions \ with one | self king." T. N.\. I. 39. "Yet have | I fierce | affect | iSns \ and think." A. and C. i. 5. 17. " With sore | distract | iSn \ what I' | have done." Hamlet, v. 2. 241, "To lis I in our | elect | iSn \ this day."— 7: A.'\. i. 235. Tn " That shall | make ans | wer to | such quest | iSns. It is enough. | I'll think | upon | the quest | iSns,^* 2 Hen. VI. i. 2. 80, 82. it seems unlikely that "questions" is to be differently scanned in two lines so close together. And possibly, " it is (it's) enough," is one foot. Still, if " questions" in the second verse be regarded as an unemphatic (475) repetition, it might be scanned : "It IS I enough. | I'll think | upon | the questions." The Globe has " Join'd in | commlss \ ion with him ; | but either (466) [ Had borne || the action of yourself, or else To him II had left it solely." — Coriol. iv. 6. 14. But better arrange as marked above, avoiding the necessity of laying two accents on " commission." So Folio — which, however, is not of much weight as regards arrangement. / is pronounced in "business" in "To see | this biis \ iness. \ To-mor | row next." Rich. II il I. 217; Rich. Ill ii. 2. 144; M. of V. iv. I. 127 ; Coriol. v. 3. 4. LENGTHENING OF WORDS. 369 *'Divfn I est cri\ attire, | Astr^e' j a's daughter." I Bett. VI. i. 6. 4, So probably " Than these | two cr^ j attires. \ Which is | Sebastian ? " T. N. V. I. 231. " But he's I a tried | and val | iant s6ld \ iSr.^—J, C. iv. i. 28. " Your sis I ter is | the bet | ter s6l \ dier.'" — Lear^ iv. 5. 3. "Making | them worn | en of | good cdrr \ idge." R. and J. i. 4. 94. " Mdrri \ age is | a mat j ter of | more wor | th." I Hen. VI. V. 5. 55, v. i. 21. "To woo I a maid | in way | of mdrr \ idge.'" M. of V. ii. 9. 13. " While V I thy dm \ id \ ble cheeks [ do coy." M. N. D. iv. I. 2. "Young, vdl I idiit, \ wise, and, [ no doubt, ( right royal." Rich. III. i. I. 245; Tempest, iii. 2. 27. " With th' dn \ ciint \ of war | on our | proceedings." Leary v. i. 32. "You have done | our ple\ asiircs \ much grace, | fail ladies."—?: of A. i. 2. 151. So " Take her | and use |'her at [ your/// j astirc." B. and F. (Walker). " We'll leave | and think | it is | hex pie \ astire.''—Ib. " But 'tis I my lord | th' Assist | ant's/// | astire.^' — lb. " He dare | not see | you. A't | his/// j asdre.^^ — lb. "You shall I have ransom. | Let me | have stir \ gedtts.''' Lear, iv. 6. 196. " If on 1 ly to go I ' (484) wann | vf&cQ gSrg | e^us.'' lb. ii. 4. 271. "Your mind | is toss | ing on | the 6 \ cedn." M. oj V. i. I. 8 ; Hen. V. iii. i. 14. "The new | est state. | This is | the sSr \ gednt." Macbeth, i. 2. 3. Similarly " But they | did say | their pray \ ers and | address'd them."— 73. ii. 2. 25; Coriol. v. 3. 105, "Hath turn'd | my feign | ed prdy | ^r on [ my head." Rich. in. v. I. 21, ii. 2. 14, Even where "prayer" presents the appearance of a monosyllabic, the second syllable was probably slightly sounded. For / and e sonant in " -ied," .see 474. 370 SHAKESPEARIAN GRAMMAR. 479 a. Monosyllabic feet in Chaucer. Mr. Skeaf(Essay on Metres of Chaucer, Aldine Edition, 1866) has shown that Chaucei often uses a monosyllabic foot, but the instances that have been pointed out are restricted to the first foot. ''May, I with all thyn floures and thy greene."— C. T. 1612. " Til 1 that deeth departe schal us twayne." — lb. 1137. " llier I by aventure this Palamon. "— //^. 1518. *' Ncno I it schyneth, now it reyneth fast." — lb. 1537. " ^/ I by-smoterud with his haburgeon." — lb. 77. It will be shown in paragraphs 480-6 that Shakespeare uses this licence more freely, but not without the restrictions of certain natural laws. 480. Fear, dear, fire, hour, your, four, and other mono- syllables ending in r or re, preceded by a long vowel or diphthong, are frequently pronounced as dissyllables. Thus "fire" was often spelt and is still vulgarly pronounced **fier." So "fare" seems to have been pronounced "fa-er;" "ere," "e-erj" "there," "the-er,"&c. It is often emphasis, and the absence of emphasis, that cause this licence of prolongation to be adopted and rejected in the same line : Fair. — " Eerd. Or night | kept chain'd \ below. | Prosp. Fair \ ly spoke." Tempest, iv. I. 31. (or perhaps {484) "below. | * Fair | ly sp6ke.") Fare. — " Poison'd, | ill _;^ | re, dead, | forsook, | cast off." K. y. V. 7. 35. 'Loath to I bid y« | r^well, | we take | our leaves." P. of T. ii. 5. 13. 'Lucius, I my gown. | Fare \ well, good | Messala." J. C. iv. 3. 231. "Died ev [ ery day | she liVd (Fob). | Fare \ thee well." Macbeth, iv. 3. 111. ^' Fare I well, kins I man ! I' | will talk ] with you." I Hen. IV. i. 3. 234. •"For worms, | brave Per | cy. Fa \ r^well (so Folio), | great heart." — lb. v. 4. 87. "Why then j I wi \ II (483). Fa \ r^ell, | old Gaunt." Rich. II i 2. 44. So J. C. iv. 3. 231 J I Hen. IV. iv. 3. Ill (Folio) ; M. W. 0/ IV. iii. 4. 97 ; K. y. iii. 2. 17. (See 475.) LENGTHEmN-G OF WORDS. 371 Ere, —"For I' | intend j to have | it ir \ e (e-er) long." I Hen. VI. \. 3. 87. I should prefer to prolong the emphatic here, rather than "our," in "What should | be spok | enAe\ r^ (he-er) where | our fate." Macbeth, ii. 3. 128. Mere. — The pause after ''night " enables us to scan thus : ** They have trav | ell'd all | the night (484). | ^Me \ re fetches." — Lear, ii. 4. 90. lliere. — "Hath death | lain with | thy wife. | There \ she lies." R. andj. iv. 5. 36 'Towards Calais ; | now grant | him the \ re, the \ re seen." Hen. V. V. Prol. 7. (I have not found a Shakespearian instance of " Calais." Other- wise at first sight it is natural to scan " Towards | Calais.") ^^ Exe. Like mii | sic. Cant. The \ refdre \ doth heav'n | divide." Hen. V. i. 2. 183. Where. — "I know | a bank, | whire \ the wild | thyme bl6ws." M. N. D. ii. I. 249. '^ Hoi\ Where, \ my lord? | Ham. I'n my | mind's eye, | Horatio." Hamlet, i. 2. 185. (But Folio inserts "Oh" before "where.") Rarely.— ""Vs not ] this buck | led well? | Rdre \ ly, rarely." A. and C. iv. 4. 11. (The first "rarely" is the more emphatic : or? (483), "well." ) Dear. — "As done : | persev | erance, | dear \ my lord." Tr. and Cr. iii. 3. 150. '■^ Dear \ my lord, | if you, | in your | own proof." M. Ado, iv. I. 46. " The king | would speak | with Cornwall : ] the di \ ar father."— Z 5. LENGTHENING OF WORDS. 375 . a—" Cass. O*, 1 'tis true. 1 He.r.i. :■ Ho ! bid | my trum | pet sound." Tr. and Cr. v. 3. 13. " CIm. C^, I 'lis trea \ son. Charm. ' Madam, | I trust | not so." A. and C. i. 5. 7. " To hide [ the slain. [ 0^, \ from this | time forth." Hamlet, iv. 4. 65. " Mir. 0\ I good sir, | I do. ] Prosp. I pray ] thee, mark me." Tempest, i. 2. 80. Perhaps ''Pol The devil 1 himself. | King. Cf-, I 'tis (it is) | too true." lb. iii. I. 49. *' Self a I gainst self. | (7*, | prepos | terous." Rich. III. ii. 4. 63, "Their cl^a | rer rea | son. O*, [ ' good | Gonzalo." Temp. V. I. 68 [ have not found ** reason" a trisyllable in Shakespeare. ** (7*, I my follies ! | Then E'd | gar was | abused." Lear, iii. 7. 91. ** Cf"', I the difif I erence | of man | and man." lb. iv. 2. 26. ? " The heart [ of wo | man is. | Cf', \ (453) Brutus." J. C. ii. 4. 40. " Struck Cse' | sar on | the neck, j (?'", j you flatterers." lb. V. I. 44. Soft. — " But s6 \ft! com | pany | is com | ing here." T. ofSh. IV. 5. 26. Come. — " CSme, \ good fell | ow, put | mine ir | on on." A. and C. iv. 4. 3, What. — " Where be | these knaves? | What, \ no man | at door !" T. ofSh. iv. I. 125. *' What, 1 unjust ! | Be not j so hot ; | the duke." M.forM. V. I. 315. Well.—'' Well, I give her | that ring, | and there | withal." T. G. of V. iv. 4. 89. " Gon. Remem | ber what | I tell | you. Osw. Wi j //, madam." Lear, i. 3. 21. 483. Monosyllables emphasized by position or anti- thesis, A conjunction like " yet " or " but," implying hesitation. 576 SHAKESPEARIAN' GRAMMAR. may naturally require a pause immediately after it ; and this pause may excuse the absence of an unaccented syllable, additional stress being laid on the monosyllable. But.^"' Of good I ly thous | ands. Bil \ t, for | all this." Macbeth, iv. 3. 44. *' The Gods | rebuke | me bzi | / it | is tidings." A. afid C.\. I. 27. K/. — ** Though I I condemn [ not, ye \ /, un | der pardon." Lear, i. 4. 365. " Yet (as yet), | I think, | we are | not brought | so low." T. A. iii. 2. 76. ** Brut. When Cse's j ar's head | is off. | Cass. Yet \ I fear him." y. C. ii. I. 183. Pronouns emphasized by antithesis or otherwise, sometimes dis- pense with the unaccented syllable. ** Show I men dii | tiful? Why, so I didst thS \ u. Seem | they grave | and learned? Why, so I didst t\i6\x."—Hen. V. ii. 2. 128. (Possibly, however, "seem" may be prolonged instead of "thou.") ** When you | shall please | to play | the thieves | for wives. I'll watch I as long | for y6 \ tt then. | Approach." M. of V. ii. 6. 24. ** Were yd | 7/ in [ my stead, | would you | have heard V Coriol. v. 3. 192 You is emphatic from Desdemona to Othello in " Othello. 'Tis a | good hand, A frank | one. Desd. Yd \ u may | indeed | say so." Othello, iii. 4. 44. So in " How in | my strength | you please. | Yox yd \ u, E'dmund." Lear, ii. i. 114. and in the retort of Brutus on Cassius, ' ' Let me | tell yd \ u, Cass | ius, you | yourself Are much | condemn'd | to have | an itch | ing palm." y. c. iv. 3. 9. Perhaps aware of Ferdinand's comment on his emotion, "youi father's in some passion," Prospero turns to Ferdinand and says, "• it is yo7i who are moved " in *' Vo'u I do look, I my son, | in a | mov'd sort." Temp. iv. I. 146. LENGTHENTNG OF WORDS, 377 Otherwise the reading of the line so as fo avoid accenting "my" seems difficult. There is nc prolongation, though there is antithetical emphasis, in " Look up I on him^ \ love him, | he wor | ships you." A. Y. L. V. 2. 88. The repeated "thence" seems to require a pause in " Thence to | a watch, | thhice \ into (45 7<^) ] a weakness." Hamlet, ii. I. 148. But possibly, like " ord(i)nance," " light(^)ning " (see 477), so " weakness " may be pronounced a trisyllable. 484. Monosyllables containing diphthongs and long vowels, since they naturally allow the voice to rest upon them, are often so emphasized as to dispense with an unaccented syllable. When the monosyllables are imperatives of verbs, as "speak," or nouns used imperatively, like "peace," the pause which they require after them renders them peculiarly liable to be thus emphasized. Whether the word is dissyllabized, or merely requires a pause after it, cannot in all cases be determined. In the following examples the scansion is marked throughout on the former supposition, but it is not intended to be represented as necessary. A (long). "Just as | you left | them, a \ II pris | 'ners, sir." Temp. V. I. 8 "Try man j y, d\ll good, j serve trii | ly never." Cymb. iv. 2. 373. * ' Yea, look'st | thou pa \ le ? Let ] me see | the writing," Rich. II. v. 2. 67. ''Duke. Like the | old d \ge. Clown. A're | you read | y, sir?" T. N. ii. 4. 50. "Yea, his | dread tri | dent shake. | My bra \ ve spirit." Temp. i. 2. 206, 4i. " 'Gainst my | captiv | it;^. | Hail, \ brave friend." Macbeth, i. 2. 6. " I'll be I with (wi') you strdi \ ght. Go | a little | before." Hamlet, iv. 4. 31. I should prefer to avoid laying an accent on " the " in **To_/a j 27 in the [ dispos 1 ing of I these chances." Coriol. iv. 7. 40. " Which is I most/i | int. Now [ 'tis true I must I be here ' confin'd | by you." — Temp. Epilogue, 3, 378 SHAKESPEARIAN GRAMMAR. Ay, " Say \ again, | where didst | thou leave | these varlets?" Temp. iv. i. 170. So in the dissyllable "payment." " He humb I ly prays | you speed | y pay \ ment.^' T. of A. ii. 2. 28. Perhaps *' What sd \y you, | my lord? | Are you | content." I Hen. VI. iv. i. 70. Perhaps E. ^^ Senators. We \ '11 sure | ty him. Co7n. Ag I ed sir, | hands off." Coriol. iii. i. 178. " Men. The con | sul Cori j olan | us Bru. He \ ' consul ! ''—lb. iii. i. 280. Ea. ** Peace. I I say. I Good e I ven to I you, friend." A. V. L. ii. 4. 70. ** Anton I ius de \ ad! I'f | thou say | so, villain." A. and C. ii. 5. 26. " Doct. But, though | slow, de \ adly. \ Queett. 1 won | der, doctor." Cymb. i. 5. 10. ** Wh^ dost 1 not speak? | What, de\ of: not | a word?" T. A. y. 1. 46. ** Sp/aJk, I Lavin | ia, what | acciirs [ ed hand?" lb. iii. I. 66. ** Which was | to pie' \ ase. Now | I want Spirits to I enforce, | not to | enchant." Temp. Epilogue, 13. " Earth's in | crease, \ foison | plenty. Barns and | garners \ never | empty." — lb. iv. I. 110. Perhaps ** Glon. Alack, | the night | comes on, | and the (457) ble I ak winds." — Lear, ii. 4. 303. Perhaps "Truly ] to spe \ ak, and | with no | addition," Hamlet, iv. 4. 17. or "Truly | to speak, | and with no | addit | ion." " Be free | and he \ althftU. j So tart | a favour." A. and C. ii. 5. 38. ** The safety and health of this whole state," Hamlet, i. 3. 21. could not be scanned without prolonging both "health" and "whole." Such a double prolongation is extremely improbable, considering the moderate emphasis required. More probably LENGTHEmi^G OF WORDS. 379 "sanity" should be read, as has been suggested, for "sanctity,** the reading of the Folio. Ee. "Forward, | not per | manent, | sweet, \ not lasting." Hamlet, i. 3. 8. ** Seek I me out, | and that j way I' | am wife in." Hen. VIII. iii. I. 38. " The curt | ain'd sli \ ep witch | craft eel | ebrates." Macbeth, ii. i. 51. ** Doth com I fort thee in | thy ile \ ep ; live, | and flourish." Rich. Ill V. 3. 130. ** This ig I nor^it pres | ent and | \ fi\el now." Macbeth, i. 5. 58. " Enough I to fetch | him in. | See \ it done." A. and C. iv. i. 14. " Yet but I three. \ Come one | more, Two of I both kinds | make up | four." M. N. D. iii. 2. 437. " When ste j el gr6ws | soft as | the para | site's silk." Coriol. i. 9. 45. "Soft" is emphasized as an exclamation (see 481), but perhaps on the whole it is better to empha3i2e " steel " here. " Ferd. Makes this | place Par | adise. " Prosp. Sweet \ now, silence," Terfip. iv. i. 124. Eo. The eo in the foreign-derived word "leopard" stands on a different footing : "Or horse | or ox | en from | the // 1 opdrd.'* I Hen. VL i. 5. 31. So, often, in Elizabethan authors. /. "Men for | their wi \ ves : wl \ ves for | their husbands." 3 Hen. VI. V. 6. 41. "Of great [ est just | ice. Wri \ te, write, | Rinaldo." A. W. iii. 4. 29. "Horri | ble si \ ght ! Now | I see | 'tis true." Macbeth, iv. i. 122. " Full fif I teen hundred, | besi \ des com j men men." Hen. V. iv. 8. 84. I know of no instance where "hundred," like (477) "Henry" receives two accents. Else the "be-" in " besides " might (460) be dropped, and the verse might be differently scanned 38o SHAKESPEARIAN GRAMMAR. "Each man's | like w/ | ne: you | have shewn | all Hectors.'* A. and C. iv. 8. 7. ** At a poor | man's house : | he lis'd | me Z'/ | 7td/y." Coriol. i. 9. 83. But see 477. Possibly "friends" may require to be emphasized, as its position is certainly emphatic, in "Till death | unloads | thee. Fri \ ends hast ] thou none." M.forM. iii. i. 28. "No, say'st | me so, \ friend? \ What coun | tryman?" T. 0/ S/i. i. 2. 190. "Yield, my I6rd, | protect | or _j'/ | eld, Win | Chester." I Hefi. VI. iii. i. 112 ("My" is dropped, 497.) " Mort de | ma vi \ el I'f | they ride | along." Hen. V. iii. 5. 11. (). "Drive him | to R6 \ me: 'tis (it | is) time | we twain." A. and C. i. 4. 73 " Card. Rdme \ shall reme | dy this. | Glou. Roamthi I ther, then." I Hen. VI. iii. I. 61. "While he | himself | keeps in | the c6 \ Id field." 3 Hen. VI. iv. 3. 14 "Toad that | under | cold \ st6ne Days and | nights has | thirty | one." — Macbeth, iv. i. 6. So scan " Go to the | creating | a whS \ le tribe [ of fops." Lear, i. 2. 11 Oa. "Is go I ads, thS I rjts (485), net I ties, tails I of wasps." W. T. i. 2. 329. Oi. *^ Joint \ by joint, | but we | will know [ his purpose." M.forM. V. I. 314. "What wheels, [ racks, fires? i What flay | ing, bd \ iling?" W. T. iii. 2. 177. "God save | you, sir. | Where have you | been brS \ iling?'^ Hen. VIII. iv. i. 56. "Of their ] own ch6 \ ice : one | is Jiin | ius Brutus." Coriol. i. I. 220. "What say [ you, bo \ys? Will | you bide | with him?" T. A. v. 2. 13. 0% "Than in I my thought | it lies. | GSod \ my lord." A. W. V. 3. 184. It might be thought that in the above the prolongation rests on li^ (lieth), but that we have also Hi LENGTHENING OP WORDS 381 ** Gdod j my lord, | give me | thy fav | our still." Temp. iv. I. 204 "The go j od gods | will mock | me pres | ently." A. and C. iii, 4. 15. "He straight | declin | ed, dro \ op d, took | it deeply." W. T. ii. 3. 14. "To it, I boy ! Mar | cus, 16 \ ose when | I bid." T. A. iv. 3. 6». "Hours, min | utes, n6 \ on, mid | night, and | all eyes." IV. T. i. 2. 290. " But rS I om, fai [ ry, here | comes O'b | eron." M. N. D. ii. I. 68. *' Bdot I less home | and weath | er-beat | en back." I Hen. IV. iii. i. 67. " Pull off I my ^^ 1 at: hard | er, hard | er, so." Lear, iv. 6. 177. "But mS I ody \ and dd \ II mel | ancholy." C. ofE. V. I. 79. Some may prefer to read "dull" as a monosyllable, but I can find no instance of "melancholy" to justify such a scansion. In " Lear. To this | detest | ed^^ [ om. Gon. A't I your choice, sir,' Lear, ii. 4. 220. either " groom "or " your " should be dissyllabized. "I' do I wander | every | where Swifter | than the | mSon^s \ sphere." — M. N. D. ii. i. 7. Ou. "Which else | would free | have wro \ ught. A'll | is well." Macbeth, ii. I. 19. In "Should drink ] his blood — | mSunts | up to | the air." Marlow, Edw. II. Collier (Hist, of British Stage, vol. iii.) thinks "mounts" the emphatic word to be dwelt on for the length of a dissyllable. Ow. "Own" is perhaps emphasized by repetition (or "Are" is r dissyllable, as "fare," "ere," "where," 480) in ** Hel. Mine own | and not | mine 6 \ ivn. Deni. A're | you sure ? M. N. D. iv. I. 189- Oy, The last syllable of " destroy " seems prolonged in "To fright I them ere I destrS \ y. But | come in." Cotiol. iv 5. H& 382 SHAKESPEARIAN GRAMMAR. U. It may be that "fume" is emphasized in "She's tick I led now. | Her/z^ | me needs | no spurs." 2 Hen. VI. i 3. 153. (Unless "needs" is prolonged either by reason of the double vowel or because "needs" is to be pronounced "needeth.") " Triie I nobil | ity is | exempt | from fear," 2 Hen. VI. iv. I. 129. Titania speaks in verse throughout, and therefore either "and" must be accented and "hoard" prolonged, or we must scan as follows : " The squir | rel's hoard, | and fetch | thee nhv \ ' nuts." M. N. D. iv. I. 40. " Cord. That wants | the means | to lead it. \ Mess. NSws, \ madam." Lear, iv. 4. 20. 485. Monosyllables containing a vowel followed by " r " are often prolonged. A. " Tkyr. Hear it [ apdr \ t. Cleo. None | but friends : | say boldly." A. and C. iii. 13. 47. "Ho I ly seems | the quarrel Upon I his gra | cchpa \ rt ; black | and fearful O'n the j oppo | ser." — A. W. iii. i. 5. "Well fitt(ed) | in « | rts, glo | rious | in arms." L. L. L. ii. I. 45. "Strikes his ) breast hd \ rd, and | anon | he casts." Hen. VI II. iii. 2. 117. " But could I be willing | to ma \ rch on | to Calais." Hen. V. iii. 6. 150. "Hark I ye, lords, | ye see | I have given | her physic." T. A. iv. 2. 162, "Look how I he makes | to Cse's | ar, mar \ k him." y. C. iii. 2. 18. Ei. " I dreamt | last night | of the | three wS \ ird sisters." Macbeth, ii. I. 20 (Folio, " weyard"). " A'nd be | times T | will to | the we \ ird sisters." lb. iii. 4. 133, iv. i. 136. Or " will " is perhaps emphasized and the prefix in " betimes " ignored. In either case " weird " is a dissyllable. " The wi I ird sis I ters hand I in hand." — Macbeth^ i. 3, 32, LENGTHENING OF WORDS. 3S3 /. "A thi I rd thinks | without | expense | at all.' I Hm. VI. i. I. 76. "Of Lion I el duke | of Clarence, | the thi \ rd son." lb. ii. 5. 75. "To king 1 Edward | the thi \ rd, where [ as he."— /^. 76. O. ''Brit. Spread fiir [ ther (478). Men. One xvS \ rd more, | one word." Coriol. iii. I. 311. "Make the | prize light. | One wdr \ d more, | I charge thee."— 7>w/. i. 2. 452. ''Hani. One wSr \ . Confiscate (Latin). — C. of E. i. I. 21 ; but "confiscate," ib. i. 2. 2. O^/zjt^r/ (Latin).— "What say'st | thou? Wilt | thou be | of our ] cons6rtV'—T. G. of V. iv. i. 64. ** Edmund. Yes, madam, He was | of that | consdrt. Reg. No mar | vel, then." Lear, ii. I. 99. CV«/;w7 (Latin). — "Our wills | and fates | do so | contrd \ ry run." Hamlet, iii. 2. 221. Contract (Latin). "Mark ounr | contrdct. \ Mark your | divorce, | young sir." W. T. iv. 4. 428 ; A. W. ii. 3. 185 ; i Hen. VI. iii. I. 143, V. 4. 156 ; Rich. III. iii. 7. 5, 6 ; Temp. ii. I. 151. Compdct (Latin, noun).— ^/,) untime | ly death." Lear, iv. 6. 25. In the last two examples " O " might coalesce with the following vowel. But see also 503 and 512. 499. Apparent Alexandrines are sometimes regular verses of hve accents preceded or followed by a foot, more or less isolated, containing one accent. "(Shall I) With bated breath and whispering humbleness Say this. || Fair sir, j you spit | on me | on Wed | nesday last."— v1/. ofV.\.z. 1-26. ** Have I II No friend | will rid | me of | this liv | ing fear?" Rick. II. V. 4. 2. The "No" is emphatic, and there is a slight pause after "I," " Whip kirn, II Were't twen | ty of | the great | est trib [ u- taries." — A. and C. iii. 13. 96. " Come, cSme, 1| No more | of this | unprof | ita | ble chat." I Hen. IV. iii. i. 63. " There cannot be those numberless offences ''Gainst me, || that V \ cannot | take peace | with : no | black en\Y."—Hcn. VIII. ii. i. 85. " A's you I are cert | ainly | a gen | tleman, || thereto. Clerk-like | experi | enced,"— ;^. T. i. 2. 391. *^ Besides, || Hike | you not. | IT you | will know | my house.'' A. Y. L. iii. 5. 74. '* Which to I deny 1 concerns | more than | avails, For as 1| thy brat ] hath been | cast out | like to | itself." W. T. iii. 2. 87. "So it I should now, Were there | necess | ity | in your | request, || althSugk 'Twere need ! ful I' | denied it."— /J. i. 2. 22. D D 2 ■ J04 SHAKESPEARIAN GRAMMAR. " Making | practis'd J smiles A's in I a look | ing glass, | and then | to sigh, H as ^tivci-c The mort | o' the deer."— ^. T. i. 2. 117. The context might perhaps justify a pause after "well" in ** Flor. To have | them re | compensed | as thought | on. Cam. Well, || my I6rd.' W. T. iv. 4. 632. But better '* To have them (/' have ^em) re | compensed." ** His train | ing such That he | may fiirn | ish and I instruct | great teachers, And nev | er seek [ for aid | out of | himself. II Yet see,'' ^z.—Hen. VIII. i. 2. 114. " What, girl ! | though grey Do some | thing ming [ le with | our young | er brown, II yet hd' zuc A brain," 8lc.—A. and C. iv. 8. 21. ** A certain number, Though thanks | to all, | must I | select | from all. (j Tht rest Shall bear," | hz.—CorioL i. 6. 81 ; i. 7. 2. " And the buildings of my fancy. Only— There's one thing wanting which I doubt not but." lb. ii. I. 216. Collier transposes "only" and "but" to the respectively follow- ing lines. The lii%e " So to esteem of us and on our knees we beg," ought probably to be arranged thus : " So to I esteem | of lis, | and on | our knees We beg I as re I compense | of our | dear services (471J." W. T. ii. 3. 150. So " Whom I' I with this ] obe | dient steel, | three inches (471) of W—Tem/>. ii. I. 283; i.e. " three inch oft." So transpose " 'tis," i. e. "it is," to the preceding line in " y\irk. I fear, | I fear, — | Duih What should j you fear ? | It is ('Tis) Nothing but | some bond | that he j is ent j er'd {nio."—Rich. II. v. 2. 65. • I do" must be omitted (456) before "beseech you" in " (I do) beseech | you, par | don me, | I may | not show it. lb. 70. So Cymb. 1. 6. 48. VERSES. 405 500. Trimeter Couplet. Apparent Alexandrines are often couplets of two verses of three accents each. They are often thus printed as two separate short verses in the Folio. But the degree of separateness between the two vei'ses varies greatly. Thus perhaps — ** Where it ] may see | itself; 1| this is | not strange | at all," Tr. and Cr. iii. 3. 111. "That has \ he knows [ not what. 1| Nature, | what things | there 2ixe"—Ib. iii. 3. 127. And certainly in the following : — ^^ Anne. I would | I knew | thy heart. || Glou. 'Tis fig | ured m ] my tongue. Anne. I fear | me both | are false, || Glou. Then nev | er man \ was tnie. Anne. Well, well, | put up | your sword. II Glou. Say then | my peace | is made." — Rich. III. i, 2. 193. ** yul. I would I I knew | his mind. II Luc. Peruse I this pa ( per, madam. Jul. 'To Ju I lia.' Say, [ from whom? II Luc. That the | contents | will shew. Jtd. Say, say, I who gave I it thee?"— Z G. ofV. i. 2. 33-7. '* Luc. Go to ; I 'tis well; j away! |I Isab. Heaven keep | your hon I our safe," — M. for M. ii. 2. 156. ^^ Isab. Shall I | attend | your lordship? II A. At an | y time I 'forenoon."—/^. lGO-9 ; ii. 4. 104, 141. ''Ros. The hour | that fools I should ask. Ij B. Now fair | befall 1 your mask. Ros. Fair fall I the face ] it covers. I| B. And send j you ma | ny lovers."— Z. L. L. ii. i. 123. '■'■ Ang. Why dost I thou ask | again? H Prov. Lest I | might be I too rash. Prov. Repent I ed o'er | his doom. |I Ang. Go to, I let that I be mine ! Ang. And you | shall well I be spared. IJ Prov. I crave \ your hon ! our's pardon." — M. for M. ii. 2. 9-12; Othello, iii. 3. 28-31; Temp. iii. i. 31, 59. Shakespeare seems to have used this metre mostly for rapid dialogue and retort. But in the ghost scene in Hamlet : " GfiGst. To what ] I shall I unfold. I| HajH. Speak; I' | am bound ( to hear." Hamlet ^ i, 5. t). 4o6 SHAKESPEARIAN GRAMMAR 501. The trimeter couplet, beside being frequent in dialogue, is often used by one and the same speaker, but most frequently in comic, and the lighter kind of serious, poetry. It is appropriate for Thisbe : " Most rad [ iant Py \ ramus, H most lil | y-white [ of hi\e." M. N. D. iii. I. 94, 97. And for Pistol, when he rants : ** An oath | of mick | le might; l| and fu | ry shall | abate/ Hen. V. ii. i. 70, 44 ; ii. 3. 4, 64 ; v. i. 93. " He IS I not ve | ry tall : || yet for | his years [ he's tall." A. V. Z. iii. 5. 118. " And 'I'll I be sworn | 'tis true: H travell | ers ne'er [ did lie."— Temp. iii. 2. 26. " Coy looks I with heart- | sore sighs ; || one fad | ing mo- - I ment's mirth."— r, G. of V. i. I. 30. " He would I have giv'n | it y6u,t| but I' | being in | the way Did in | your name | receive it : \\ pardon | the fault, j 1 pray."— 7/5, 39, 40. ** A free- | stone col | our'd hand ; 1| I ver | ily | did think. " A. V. L. iv. 3. 25. " Then let's | make haste | away, |1 and look | unto | the main."— 2 Hen. VI. i. i. 208. '• Am I' I not witch'd | like her? H Or thou | not false j like him?"— 7^. iii. 2. 119. '* Why ring | not out | the bells || aloud | throughout j the town?"— I Hen. VI. i. 6. 12. " As .^'th I iop I ian's tooth, |1 or the | fann'd snow ] that's bolted."— «^ T. iv. 4. 376. " This paus | ingly | ensued. 1| Neither | the king | nor's heirs."— 77^«. F777 i. 2. 168. '* The monk | might be | deceiv'd ; H and that | 'twas dang(e) | rous for him."— 7^. 179. ** Anon I expect | him here ; || but if | she be | obdu- rate (490)." -Rich. III. iii. i. 39. This metre is often used by the Elizabethan writers in the transla- lion of quotations, inscriptions, &c. It is used for the inscriptions the caskets : ** Who choos I eth me | shall gain [[ what man [ y menf desire. Who choos j eth me | must give H and haz | ard all [ he hath."— ilf. of V. ii. 7. 6, 9. VERSES. 407 In the pause between a comparison and the fact such a couplei Biay be expected. " A 's I M.ni I as did The old I Anchi | sss bear, || so from j the waves j of Tibei Did r I the tir i ed Cse'sar."— y. C. i. 2. 114. '' To have | what we | would have, 1. we speak | not what | we mean." — M. for M. ii. 4. 118. Sometimes the first trimeter has an extra syllable, which takes the place of the first syllable of the second trim eter. " Shall there | by be | the sweets. || Kt.2, \ son thus j with Xxi^y—M.forM. iii. i. 5. " Envel I ope you, | good Vxowosi! \\ Who | call'd here | of late?"— /^. iv. 2. 78. ** Matters I of need I ful valw^. || We | shall write | to you." lb. i. I. 66. Sometimes the first trimeter, like the ordinary five-accent verse, has an extra syllable. In the following examples the two verses are clearly distinct. They might almost be regarded as separate lines of three accents rather than as a couplet : "Hyper | ion to | a satjr. [ So lov | ing to | my mother." Hamlet, i. 2. 140. ** For end | ing thee | no s6or\er. \\ Thou hast | nor youth j nor age." — M. for M. iii. i. 32. *' That I' I am touch'd | with rv\kAness. |i Make not | im- poss I ible."— /^. V. I. 51. (But ? 494.) ** Ariel. And do | my spirit | ing gent/j/. || Prosp. Do so, 1 and after | two days." Tempest, i. 2. 298. *' Below 1 their cob | bled shoes. |1 They say ] there's grain j enough," Coriol. i. I. 200. 502. The comic trimeter. in the rhyming parts of the Comedy of Errors and Love's Labour Lost, there is often great irre- gularity in the trimeter couplet. Many of the feet are trisyllabic, and one-half of the verse uiifers from the other. Often the first half is trochaic and the second iambic. "Ant. E. Wherefore? | for my | dinner : || I have ] not din'd I to-day."— C. of E. iii. I. 40. • ** A»t. £. T)6 you j hear, you | minion? j| You'll let | us in, * I hope."— /^. 5i 4o8 SHAKESPEARIAN GRAM2WAR. In the following, the former half is iambic and the latter onapczstic : ** Thou wouldst I have chang'd | thy face \\/or a ndnu, j or thy name \for an ass." — C. of E. iii. I. 47. And conversely : ** It would make \ a man mad \ as a hick 1| to be | so bought { and sold. "—/(^. 72. There are often only five accents. " Bal. Good meat, sir, | is common : | that e | very churl [ affords. Ant. E. And welcome | m5re c6mm5n ; | for that | is no- thing I but words." — lb. iii. I- 24, 25. Sometimes it is hard to tell whether the verse is trisyllabic with four accents, or dissyllabic with five. " Have at | you with j a proverb — | Shall I' | set in | my staff?" lb. 51. may be scanned with six accents, but the line to which it rhymes seems to have four : ** And so I tell your master. | O Lord, | I must laugh," lb. 50. and the following line also : " Have at you | with another; | that's when | can you tell," lb. 52. and it is therefore possible that we ought to accent thus : *' Have at you | with a proverb — | Shall I set \ in my staff?" 503. Apparent trimeter couplets. Some apparent trimeter couplets are really ordinary dramatic lines. For example, in the last line but two of 501 [M. for M. v. i. 51), "impossible" may easily be one foot with two superfluous syllables. It is often a matter of taste which way to scan a line, but it must be borne in mind, that the trimeter couplet is rarely used to ex- press intense emotion. Hence in an impassioned address like that of Henry V. at Harfleur, we should probably read '* Defy us | to our worst : [ for as | I am | a soldier," Hen. V. iii. 3. 5. or, better (479), "for as 'I'm | a sol | dier." So "And wel [ come, Somerset; | I hold | it c^wfardice." 3 Hen. VL iv. 2. 7. ^i FIlR^BS. 409 Or, less probably. ** Somerset " may have two accents and "cowardice " (470) one. " Aschil I drenfrom j a bear, | the Vols | ces shunning him." Coriol. i. 3. 34. " So tedious/y \ away. | The poor j condem | ned E'nglish." I/en. V. iv. Prol. 22 1 ; but ib. 28 is a trimeter couplet. ** And hugg'd me \ in his arm | and kind | ly kiss'd I my c\ieek:'—Rich. III. ii. 2. 24. " Than that | mix'd in j his cheek. [ 'Twas just | the dif- f(e)rence."— ^. K Z. iii. 5. 122. " He is ('s) my broth | er too. | But fitt | er time | for that." M. for M. V. I. 498. "And not | the pun(i)sh. | ment; therefore, | indeed | my iii\iQx.''—M.forM. i. 3. 39. The following are doubtful, but probably ordinary lines : " I know hi7n j as w/self, | for from | our in \ fancy." T. G. of V. ii. 3. 62. Or "infancy" may have only one accent (467). " May a | free face, | put on, | derive j a liberty." W. T. i. 2. 112. ' Either" may be a monosyllable (see 466) in *' Your sense | pursues | not mine : | either you | are ignoraiit. M. for M. ii. 4. 74. " For in I equal(i)ty : j but let | your rea | son serve." Ib. V. \. 65. In " Alexas did revolt ; and went to Jewry on Affairs of Antony," — A. and C. iv. 6. 12. " on " may be transposed to the second line ; or, considering the licence attending the use of names and the constant dropping of prefixes, we might perhaps read "Alexas | did (re)v6lt j ." In " Calls her | a non j pareil ; | I ne | ver saw | a woman," Tei7ip. iii. 2. 108. though it is against Shakespearian usage to pronounce "non-pareil " a dissyllable, as in Dorsetshire, "a niinprel apple," yet Caliban here may be allowed to use this form. I believe " nonp'rel type " is still a common expression. Sometimes an exclamation, as "O," gives the appearance of a trimeter couplet : " For the | best hope | I have. ] (O,) do not wish \ one m6xQ."—IIen. V. iv. 3. 33. See also 498 adfn. 4IO SHAKESPEARIAN GRAMMAR. 504. The verse with four accents is rarely used by Shake- speare, except when witches or other extraordinary beings are intro- duced as speaking. Then he often uses a verse of four accenbi with rhyme. "Double, I double, | toil and | trouble, Fire | burn and | cauldron [ bubble." — Macbeth, iv. i. 20. The iambic metre in such lines is often interchanged with the trochaic : -P 1 • * j "He who I the sword | of heav'n | will bear iambic Should be | as ho [ ly as | severe : ^ -u • i Pattern | in him | self to | know, irocnaic j ^^.^^^ ^^ | ^^^^^ ^^^ j ^.^.^^^ j ^^ ,, M.forM. iii. 2. 274-8. (The last line means *'he ought to have grace for the purpose of standing upright, and virtue [for the purpose of] walking in the straight path." "Go" is often used for "walk." "To" is omitted before "go.") Sometimes in the same couplet we find one line iambic and the other trochaic : " And here | the mai | den sleep | ing sound O'n the I dank and | dirty | ground."— J/. N. D. ii. 2. 74-5. It would be, perhaps, more correct to say that both lines are trochaic, but in one there is an extra syllable at the beginning, as well as at the end. So apparently " This is I he my I master | said, (De)spised | the A | thenian | maid."— if/. N, D. 72-3 : but the prefix "de-" might (460) be dropped. So " (De)spised | in na | tiv | i | t;^ Shall up I on their | children | be." — lb, v. i. 420. There is difficulty in scanning " Pretty | soul, she | durst not | lie Near this lack-love, this kill-courtesy." — lb, 76-7. It is of course possible that " kill-curt*sy " may have the accent on the first : but thus we shall have to accent the first " this " anci "love" with undue emphasis. It is also more in Shakespeare's manner to give "courtesy" its three syllables at the end of a line. I therefore scan " (Near this) lack-love, j this kill | courte | sy." * The words "iambic " and "trochaic" here and elsewhere refer to accent aot quantity. VERSES. 411 Perhaps, however, as in Macbeth, iii. 5, 34, 35, and ? 21, a verse of five accents is purposely introduced. 505. Lines with four accents are, unless there is a pause m the middle of the line, very rare. The following, however, seem to have no more than four accents : "Let's each | one send | unto | his wife." — T. of Sh. v. 2. 66, "No worse | than I' | upon some | agreement." — /(^. iv. 4. 33. "He shall | you find | ready | and willing." — lb. 34. "The match | is made, | and all | is done." — lb. 46. "Go fool, I and whom | thou keep'st | command." lb. ii. I. 259. Tlie frequent recurrence of these lines in the Taming of the Shrew will not escape notice. " And put I yourself J under | his shrowd." (? corrupt.) A. and C. iii. 13. 71. " A lad 1 of life, | an imp | of fame." Hen V. iv. i. 45 (Pistol). "We knew not The doc | trine of | ill-doing, | nor dream'd That any did."— «^. T. i. 2. 70 "Go tell I your cousin | and bring | me word." I Hen. IV. v. i. 109. "For aught | I know, | my lord, | they do." Rich. II. v. I. 53. But perhaps the lines may be arranged : " Aum. For aught | I know, My lord, | they do. | York. You will I be there, | I know. Aum. If God I prevent | (it) not, | I purpose [ so." "With " may be, perhaps (457), transposed to the former of the following verses, thus : " With ad I ora | tions, fer | tile te | ars, (480) with Groans (484) | that thun | der love, | with sighs | of fire." T. N. i. 5. 274. But the enumerative character of the verse (509) may justify it as it stands. It is difficult to scan " Lock'd in her monument. She had a prophesying fear," A. and C. iv. 14. 120 without making the latter portion a verse of four accents. 412 • SHAKESPEARIAN GRAMMAR. (Perhaps "Lock'd in j her m6n(u.) ] merit. She'd | a prophe | sying ih.x^ making "sying" a monosyllable like "being," "doing." See 470.) "Should from | yond cloud | speak di j vine things." Coriol. iv. 5. 110. But I should prefer " If Jupiter Should, from | yond cloud, | speak di I vine things | ajid say * 'Tis true,' — | (507) I'd not | believe I them more Than thee, | all-no | ble Marcius." Shakespeare would have written "things divine," not "divine things" at the end of a verse. (See 419, at end.) "Is not I muchmiss'd | but with | his friends." — CVrw/. iv. 6. 13. "Before | the kings | and queens | of France." I Hen. VI. i. 6. 27. "And even ] these three j days have | I watch'd." lb. 1. 4. 16. "Here through [ this gate | I count | each one." — lb. 60. " Think not | the king | did ban | ish thee," RicJi. II i. 3. 279. is not found in the Folio, which also varies, ib. i. 3. 323 ; iii. 7. 70. Perhaps "They thus | direct | ed, we | will follow I'n the I main battle | whose puissance | on ei | ther side."— Rick. Ill v. 3. 298. (But the second line is harsh, and perhaps part of it ought to be combined with the first in some way. "Puissance" is a dis- syllable generally in Shakespeare, except at the end of the line. T know no instance in Shakespeare where, as in Chaucer, "battle" is accented on the last. Remembering that ed is often not pronounced after t and d, we might scan the first line thus, with three accents : "They thus | direct(ed), [ we'll follow,") If "ed" is not pronounced (472) in "divided," that may explain "The archdea | con hath | divided it." — I Hen. IK iii. 1.72. The following may seem a verse of four accents : "Whereas the contrary bringeth bliss." — I Hen. VI v. 5. 64. But "contrary" is found in Hamlet, iii. 2. 221. And as "country" (see 477) is three sjdlables^ so, perhaps, "contrary" is four: VERSES. 413 "Whereas | the cont | (e)rar j y bring j eth bliss." A verse of four accents is exceedingly discordant in the formal and artificial speech of Suffolk, in which this hne occurs. Somewhat similarly, Shakespeare has "cursorary" for "cursory :" "I have but with a airsorary eye." — Hen. V. v. 2. 77. In " Anthony Woodville, her brother there," — Rick. III. i. i. 67- "Woodville" is probably to be pronounced a trisyllable, a semi- vowel inserting itself between the d and v — " Wood-e-ville." The e final (see 488) wou^a not be sounded, before "her." "Valiant" is a trisyllable in "Young, val | iant, | wise, and | no doubt | right royal." Rich. III. i. 2. 245. 506. Lines with four accents, where there is an inter- ruption in the line, are not uncommon. It is obvious that a syllable or foot may be supplied by a gesture, as beckoning, a movement of the head to listen, or of the hand to demand attention, as in "He's ta'en. | [S/iou^.] \ And hark, | they shout | for joy." y. C. V. 3. 32. "Kneel thou | down, Philip. | {Dubs Mm knight.) \ But rise I more great." — K. J. i. i. 161. "Marry | to {Enicr O'thello.) \ Come, cap | tain, will | yovi goT'— Othello, i. 2. 53. Here, however, as in "A wise I stout cap | (i)tain, | and soon | persuaded." 3 Hen. VI. iv. 7. 30. "Our cap I (i)tains, | Macbeth [ and Ban | quo? Yes." Macbeth, \. 2. 3i. we may scan "Marry | to Come, [ cap{i) [ tain, will j you go," but very harshly and improbably. "CVwj. Flatter | ers!" {Turns tS Briiitis.) \ Now,Bru | tus, thank I yourself."— y. C. v. i. 45. An interruption may supply the place of the accent : "And falls | on th' 6th | er {Enter Lddy Macbeth.) \ How now, I Avhat news?" — Macbeth, i. 7. 28. The interval between two speakers sometimes justifies the amission of an accent, even in a rhyming passage of regular lines : 414 SHAKESPEARIAN GRAMMAR. ' ' Fairy, Are not | you he ? [ ' Puck, J Thou speak'sl | aright, I am I that mer | ry wan [ derer of \ the night. " M. N. D. ii. I. 42. ''Mai. As thou [ didst leave | it. ' Serg. \ Doubtful | it stood.'* Macbeth, i. 2. 7. " Cass. Messa | la ! ' Mess. \ What says | my gen | eral?" J. C. V. I. 70. "Dun. Who comes | here? ' Mai. \ The worth | y thane | of Ross." — M eth i. 2. 45. ''Sic. Without I assistance. | | Me}t. I think ( not so.''" Coriol. iv. 6. 33, The break caused by the arrival of a new-comer often gives rise to a verse with four accents. "Than your | good words. | ] But who | comes here?" Rich. II. ii. 3. 20. "Stands for ] my bounty. | ' | But who | comes here?" lb. 67. "Against | their will. | ' | But who [ comes | here?" lb. iii. 3. 19. So, perhaps, arrange " High be our thoughts ! I know my uncle York hath power enough To serve | our turn. | ' | But who | comes here?" lb. iii. 2. 90. It is possible that in some of these lines "comes" should be pronounced "cometh." "Words," "turn," and "will" might be prolonged by 485, 486. 507, Lines with four accents where there is a change of thought are not uncommon. In some cases the line is divided into two of two accents each, or into one line of three accents, and another of one. (i) Change of thought from the present to the future : " Haply I you shall | not see | me more ; | or if, A mang J led shadow. I ' | Perchance j to-morrow You'll serve | another | master." — A. and C. iv. ii. 28. "I'll send I her straight | away. | ' | To-morrow I'll' to I the wars: I she to | her sing | le sorrow." A. W. ii. 3. 313. " Fresh kings ( are come | to Troy. | ' | To-morrow We must J with all | our main | of power | stand fast." Tr. and Cr. ii. 2. 272. VERSE :^. 4^5 (2) From a statement to an appeal, or vice z'ersd . '•You have I not sought it. I' | How comes | it then?" I Ilejt. IV. V. I. 27. I'nless *' comes" is "cometh." See 506 at end. "Lord of J his reason. | ' | What though i you fled?" A. and C. iii. 13. 4. (I do not remember an instance of "re | ason." See, however, 479.) Perhaps "Come hith | er, count. \' \ Do you {cf you) knSw \ these women?" — A. W, v. 3. 165. But possibly : " Come hith | er, cou | nt (486). Do | you know 1 these women ? " *' But stay. \ Here comes (Fol.) | the gar | deners." Rich. II. iii. 4. 24. ("gardeners" may have but one accent.) ^' Never I believe \me.'\ Both are I my kinsmen." lb. ii. 2. 111. The pause may account for "As he 1 would draw it. | ' | Long stay'd | he so." Hannlet, ii. I. 91. (As ed is pronounced after i and «, so it might be after y in "stayed," but the effect would be painful.) " Which has | no need j of you. Begone,^' is the best way of arranging A. and C. iii. ii. 10. "And leave | eighteen. | ' | Aids, poor | princess." Cymbeline. ii. I. 61. "A prfnc I e's courage. | ' | Awdy, \ I prithee." Cymb. iii. 4. 187. "Ictus I withdraw. \ ' \ 'Twill be ] a storm." lear, ii. 4. 290. (3) Hence after vocatives : " Titles, I ' I I (am)'m come | to talk | with thee." T. A. V. 2. 16. " Gentle \ men, ' \ import | une me | no further." T. of Sh. i. I. 48. " Gentle \ men, ' \ that I' | may s6on [ make good." — lb. 74. ^^ Gentle \ men, ' \ content | ye, 'I'm | resolved." — lb. 90. ** Gentle \ men, ' \ will you | go mus [ ter men?" Rich. II ii. 2. 108 4i6 SHAKESPEARIAN GRAMMAR. " Gentle I men^ ' \ go mus I ter up | your men." Rich. II. ii. 2. 118 **Good Mdr \ garit. \ Run | thee to | the parlour." M. Ado, iii. i. 1. Either a pause may explain "But tell I me, ' | is young | George Stan [ ley living?" Rich. III. v. 5. 9 or •* George " (485) may be a quasi-dissyllable. 508. A foot or syllable can be omitted where there is any marked pause, whether arising from (i) emotion, (2) antithesis, or (3) parenthesis, or (4) merely from the introduction of a relative clause, or even a new statement. (l) "Were't | my fitness To let I these hands [ obey | my blood, | — ' | They're apt | enough | to di's j locate | and tear Thy flesh | and bones." — lear, iv. 2. 64. "O' I disloy I al thing That should'st | repair | my youth, | — ' | thou heap'st A year's | age on | me." — Cymb. i. i. 132. There is an intended solemnity in the utterances of the ghosts in "Let fall I thy lance. | ' | Despair | and die." Rich. Ill V. 3. 143. and "Think on | lord Hastings. [ ' | Despair | and die." — 3. 148, (2) "Scarce an | y joy Did ev I er so I long live. | ' | No sorrov/ But kill'd I itself | much soon | er."— f^ T. v. 3. 53. (3) "He quit I his fort | unes here (Which you | knew great) | ' | and to | the hazard." 3. iii. 2. 169. (4) "Mark what | I say, | ' | which you | shall find." M.forM. iv. 3. 130. Perhaps "Is my kins | man, ' | %vh6m \ the king | hath wrong'd," Rich. II ii. 2. 114. in a very irregular passage, part of which is nearly prose. "Into I his title | 'which \ the \ we find." I Hen. IV. iv. 3. 104. "That she I did give me, | ' ] whose p6 | sy was." M. of K V. I. 148. "Call our ! cares fears, I ' | which will | in time." Ccriol. iii. I. 137. VERSES, 417 ***Tis sure | enough | — an you | knew how." T. A. iv. I. 95. A pause may, perhaps, be expected before an oath, as in "As you I shall ^vo. I th' advice. | B^ | the fire That quick | ens E | gypt's slime." — A. and C. i. 3. 68. (But "vice" or "by" may be prolonged.) "That my I most jeal | ous and | too doubt | ful heart May live | at peace. | ' j He shall | conceal it." T. N. iv. 3. 28 ; Macbeth, i. $ 6. "To watch, I poor perdu ! With this I thin helm. | ' | Mine ene j my's dog, Though he | had bit | me, should | have stood | that night Against | my fire." — Lear, iv. 7. 36. " Last night | 'twas on | mine arm. | ' 1 I kiss'd it." Cymb. ii. 3. 151, (Certainly not " I kiss | ed it.") " Would then | be nothing. | ' | Truths would | be tales." A. and C. ii. 2. 137. "Point to I rich ends. | ' | This my | mean task." Temp. iii. I. 4. " Must give I us pause (484). | ' | There's the ] respect." Hamlet, iii. I. 68. 509. Lines with four accents are found where a number of short clauses or epithets are connected together in one line, and must be pronounced slowly : "Earth gapes, hell burns, fiends roar, saints pray." Rich. III. iv. 4. 75 "Witty, courteous, liberal, full of spirit." 3 Hen. VI. i. 2. 43. The last line is very difficult. "And," or a pause equal to "and," after "witty," would remove the difficulty. It is remarkable that Shakespeare ventures to introduce such a line even in a rhyming passage : " Youth, beauty, wisdom, courage, all That happiness and prime can happy call. " A. W. ii, I. 184. "Ho! hearts, | tongues, figures, | scribes, bards, | poets cannot Think, speak, \ cast, write, \ sing nilm \ ber, hoi His love to Antony." — A. and C. iii. 2, 17. "Is goads, thorns, nettles, tails of wasps," — IV. T. i. 2. 329, £ £ 41 S SHAKESPEARIAN GRAMMAR, (Here, however, "goads" and "thorns" may be prolonged. See 484, 485.) "With that I harsh, no | ble, sim | pie — | nothing." Cymb. iii. 4. 135. The following occurs amid regular verse : "These drums! these trumpets! flutes! what." A. and C. ii. 7. 138. " When you do dance, I wish you A wave of the sea, that you might ever do Nothing I but that ; | move still, | still so. " W. T. iv. 4. 142. Here still, which means "always," is remarkably emphatic, and may, perhaps, be pronounced as a quasi- dissyllable. So " til " is a monosyllabic foot in Chaucer, C. 71 11 37. 510. Apparent lines of four accents can sometimes be explained by giving the full pronunciation to contractions, such as s for et/i, V for ed, HI for will, ''ve for have, H for it, &c. ; or they are lines of three accents with a detached foot. ''Silv. What'.f (is) | your will? | Prot. That I' | may com | pass yours." T. G. of V. iv. 2. 92. "And were | the king | c;zV (of it), ] what would | I do?" Temp. ii. I. 145. "In what I you please. ] 17/ (will) | do what | I can." lb. iv. 4. 47. " You've add j ed too \ rth (485) un | to it [ and liistre." T. of A. i. 2. 154. " Drive him | to Rd \ me ; V (it) | is time | we twain." A. and C. i. 4. 73. " Whence com [ est thou ? | What would [ est thou ? | Thy name?" — Coriol. iv. 5. 58. But the pauses between the abrupt questions may be a sufficient explanation. "And nier (nev | er) a | true one. | In such | a night." M. of V. v. I. 148. The first "a" maybe emphatic, meaning "one." Else 508. "Our thighs | packV (ed) | with wax, | our mouths | with honey." — 2 Hen. IV. iv. 5. 77. " So much I as Ian | V d (ed) not. \ 'Tis pit [ y of him." A. and C. i. 4. 71. VERSES. 419 "'s"= "his "in ••Vincent | io | 'j (his) son | brought up | in Florence." T. of Sk. i. I. 14. In •' Sal. My lord, I long to hear it at full," 2 Hen. VI. ii. 2. 6. "hear" is a dissyllable (485), or •'the" omitted after •'at." Com- pare "atte" in E, E. for "at the." I feel confident that ''but would " must be supplied in " And what poor duty cannot do, noble respect Takes it in might, not merit," — M. N. D. \. i. 91. and we must read : "And what poor duty cannot do, but would. Noble respect takes not in might bid merit."* ** And, ere our coming, see thou shake the bags Of hoarding abbots ; imprisoned angels Set at liberty. The fat ribs of peace Must by the hungry now be fed upon," — K. y. iii. 3. 8. ought probably to be arranged : '• Of hoarding abbots ; Imprisoned angels set at liberty. The fat ribs of peace Must," &c. Or OValker) invert ** imprisoned angels" and ''set at liberty." Arrange thus : • ' Your Coriolanus Is nSt I much tnhs'd, Biit with I his friends. \ The com ] monwealth | doth stand, And so I would do, | were he | more ang | ry at it. " Coriol. iv. 6. 13. Similarly "Most cert \ am. Slst \ er, welcome. Pray you \ (see 512) Be ev I er known | to pat \ ience, m^ | dear'st sister." A. and C. iii. 6. 97. So arrange '•That won you without blows. Despising (499), For you, the city, thus I turn my back." Conoi. iii. 3. 133. • I think I have met with this conjecture in some commentator. £ E 2 420 SHAKESPEARIAN GRAMMAR. '* Cd. Look, who [ comes here? [ Silv. My Srr \ and is \ to yoit ; FairySuth {512), \ My gent I le Phoe' I be bid | me give ] you this." A. V. L. iv. 3. 6. ** Got ^tween \ asleep \ and wake. Well, then {S^2), Legit(i) I mate E'd | gar, I' | must have [ your land." Lear, i. 2. 15. ' * As pearls \ from dia \ monds drSpfd. In brief {^w)." — Lear, iv. 3. 24. Hen. V. ii. Prologue, 32, is corrupt. *' I live with bread like you : Feelivant, taste grief, need friends : subjected thus, How can you say to me I am a king?" — Rich. II. iii. 2. 175. 511. Single lines with two or three accents are fre- quently interspersed amid the ordinary verses of five accents. They are, naturally, most frequent at the beginning and end of a speech. These lines are often found in passages of soliloquy where passion is at its height. Thus in the madness of Lear, iv. 6. 112-29, there are eight lines of three accents, and one of two ; and the passage terminates in prose. And so perhaps we should arrange " Would use his heav'n for thunder ; nothing but thunder ! Mercifid heaven (512), Thou rather with thy sharp and sulphurous bolt Split'st the unwedgeable and gnarled oak Than the soft myrtle. But 77ian, proud man, Drest in a little brief authority," «S:c. . M.forM. ii. 2. 110-19, So in the impassioned speech of Silvius : " If thou remember'st not the slightest folly That ever love did make thee run into, Thou hast not laved,''— A. Y. L. ii. 5. 36. which is repeated in 1. 39 and 42. The highest passion of all expresses itself in prose, as in the fearful frenzy of Othello, iv. i. 34-44, and Lear, iv. 6. 130. Rarely we have a short line to introduce the subject. ♦' York. Then thus: Edward the third, my lords, had seven sons." 2 Hefi. VL ii. 2. 9, 10. VERSES. 42] ** Into his ruin'd ears, and thus deliver : * Henry Bolingbroke, On both his knees,' " Sac— Rick. II. iii. 3. 32. Ross. (So) Tkatnmv^ Sweno, the Norways' king, craves composition." Macbeth^ i. 2. 59, *' For Cloten. There wants no diligence in seeking him." — Cymb. iv. 3. 19. Sometimes the verse (which is often written as prose in the Folio) closely resembles prose. It is probable that the letter J. C. ii. 3. 1-10 is verse, the last two words, "thy lover, Artemidorus," being irregular. So A. V. L. iii. 2. 268-74. The irregular lines uttered by Cassius, when he is cautiously revealing the conspiracy to Casca, looking about to see that he is not overheard, and also pausing to watch the effect of his words on Casca, are very natural. ' * Unto some monst7'ous state. Now could I, Casca, name to thee a man Most like this dreadful night, That thunders, liglxtens, opens graves, and roars." y. C. i. 3. 71-74. It will also not escape notice that "now could I, Casca," and "that thunders, lightens," are amphibious sections. See 513. The following pause may be explained by the indignation of Macduff, which Malcolm observes and digresses to appease : " Why in that rawness left you wife and child Without leave-taking? I pray you (512) Let not my jealousies be your dishonours." Macbeth, iv. 3. 28. A pause is extremely natural before Lear's semi-confession of infirmity of mind : *' A'nd, to I deal plainly, I fear | I am | not in | my perf | ect mind." Lear, iv. 7. 62. A stage direction will sometimes explain the introduction of a short line. The action takes up the space of words, and necessitates a broken line, thus : ** Macb. This is a sorry sight. [Looking on his hands. 1 Lady M. A foolish thought, to say a sorry sight." Macbeth, ii. 2. 21 {^z SHAKESPEARIAN GRAMMAR. Macbeth may be supposed to draw his dagger after the short line : ** As this I which now | I draw." — Macbeth^ ii. i. 41. So after Lady Macbeth has openly proposed the murder of Duncan in the words — *' Oh, never Shall sun that morrow see " — Macbeth, i. 5. 62. she pauses to watch the effect of her words till she continues : " Your face, my thane, is as a book where men," &c. The irregular lines in the excited narrative of the battle — *' Like valour's minion, carv'd out his passage Till he faced the slave " — Macbeth, i. 2. 20 (so ib. 51). are perhaps explained by the haste and excitement of the speaker. This is illustrated by *' Except they meant to bathe in reeking wounds, Or memorize another Golgotha, I cannot tell. But I am faint, my wounds cry out for help.''^ Macbeth, i. 2. 41. In "As cannons overcharged with double cracks ; tl so they |i Doubly redoubled strokes upon the foe," — Ib. i. 2. 37. there may be an instance of a short line. But more probably v,e must scan ** As cannons | o'ercharged ] ." Such a short line as *' Only to herald thee into his sight, Not pay thee,''— Macbeth, i. 3. 103. is very doubtful. Read (though somewhat harshly) : '* On'ly I to her(a)ld (463) | thee in | to 'j sight, | not pay thee." So ** Let's (us) I away ; | our tears J are not | yet brew'd," Macbeth, ii. 3. 129, 130. and the following lines must be arranged so as to make 1. 132 an interjectional line. There is a pause after ** but let " in " But let— The frame ( of things { disjoint, | both the [ worlds suffer." Macbeth, iii. 2. 16 ; iv. 3. 97. and in the solemn narrative preparatory to the entrance of the Ghost : ** Last night of all, Wheo. yond same star that's westward from the pole." Hamlet. \. I. 3u. VERSES. 4^3 So "And aie upon the Mediterranean flote Bound sadly home for Naples, Supposing that they saw the king's ship v reck d Temp. i. t, 235. So M. N. D. iii. 2. 49. ** Lastly, If I do fail in fortune of my choice Immediately to leave you and be gone." — M.ofV. ii. 9. l4 " Yet I, A dull and muddy-mettled rascal, peak." Hamlet, ii. 2. 593 •* I, his sole son, do this same villain send To heaven.''^ — lb. iii. 3. 78. In "Dost thou hear?"— 717;//. i. 2. 106. " thou " is unemphatic, and scarcely pronounced. Or else these words must be combined with the previous, thus : ** Hence his | ambit ] ion grow [ — ing — Dost | thou hear?'^ 512. Interjectional lines. Some irregularities may be ex- plained by the custom of placing ejaculations, appellations, &c out of the regular verse (as in Greek <^€0, &c.). " Yes. I Has he | affections in him?" — M. for M. iii. i. 107. ** Alack I love myself. Wherefore? for any good?" Rich. III. V. 3. 187. " What, Are there no posts despatch'd for (480) Ireland?" Rich. II. ii. 2. 103. So arrange *' North. Why? I's he I not with | the queen ? | Percy. No, my | good lord." lb. ii. 3. 612. ** Fie, There's no such man ; it is impossible." Othello, iv. 2. 134. ** And such a one do I profess mysdf, For, sir. It is as sure as you are Roderigo." Othello, \. I. 55 ; Lear, 1. i. 50, 424 SHAKESPEARIAN GRAMMA}^. Perhaps we ought thus to arrange " 0, sir. "Vom presence is too bold and peremptory.* I Hen. IV. i. 3. 17. This is Shakespeare's accentuation of "peremptory." ** Farnvell. [Exit Banqno.'\ Let every man be master of his time." — Macbeth^ iii. I. 40. " Sir, I have upon a high and pleasant hill." — T. of A. i. I. 63. ** Sirrah, Get thee to Plashy, to my sister Gloucester." Rich. II. ii. 2. 90. So Rich. Ill i. 2. 226 ; i. 4. 218. ** Great king. Few love to hear the sin they love to act." — P. o/T. i. i. 91. ** My dismal scene I needs must act alone. Come, vial.'''' — R. and J. iv. 3. 20. ** Come, Hastings, help me to my lodging. O ! Poor Clarence.'''' — Rich. III. ii. I. 133. '' For Hecuba! What's Hec | uba | to him, | or he ] to Hecuba (469)?" Hamlet, ii. 2. 584. * ' If thou hast any sound or use of voice, Speak to me." — lb. i. I, 129. So /A 132, 135: and *' vengeance," ib. 610; '' A scullion!'' ib. 616. So we should read *' I'll wait upon you instantly. [Exeunt.) [To Flav.] Come hither. Pray you. How goes," &C.—T. of A. ii. i. 36. Similarly ''Nay, more," C. of E. i. I. 16; ''Stay," T. N. iii. i. 149; " Who's there?" Hamlet, i. I. 1; " Begone;' J. C. i. I. 57 " 0, CcEsar," J, C. iii. i. 281; '* Let me work," J. C. ii. i. 209 "Hei-e, cousin," Rich. II iv. i. 182; " Whafs she?" T. N. i. 2. 35 "Draw," Lear, ii. i. 32 ; " Think," Coriol. iii. 3. 49. So arrange *• Vid. Hold, II there's half] my coffer. | Anton. Will you | deny | me now?" T. N. iii. 4. 38. "JS?, II I am sat | isfied, j give me | a bowl | of wine." Rich. Ill V. 3. 72. VERSES 425 ** Ratcliffe^ II about ] the mid , of night | come to | my tent" Rich. III. 77, 209. The excitement of Richaid gives rise to several interjectional lines of this kind in this scene. A short line sometimes introduces a quotation : " If Caesar hide himself, shall they not whisper, Lo, Ccesar is afraid ?"—y. C. ii. 2. 101. *' Did scowl on gentle Richard. No man cried * God save him.' "—Rich. II. v. 2. 28. Perhaps we should arrange as follows : ** He'll spend that kiss Which is my heaven to have. CoDie [applying the asp to her bosoTfi] Thou mortal wretch^ With thy sharp teeth this knot intrinsicate Of life at once untie." — A. and C. v. 2. 306. This seems better than scanning the words from "which" to *' wretch" as one line, either (i) as an ordinary line, with "come, thou mor | tal wretch," or (2) as a trimeter couplet, making * ' come " a dissyllable. So it is better to arrange : *' Buckingham, I prithee pardon me That I have giv'n no answer all this while." 2 Hen. VL v. I. 32 Merely with a special view to mark a solemn pause Shakespeare writes : "So, as a painted tyrant Pyrrhus stood. And, like a neutral to his will and matter, Did nothing. But, as we often see," &c. — Hamlet, ii. 2. 604. Such irregularities are very rare. " Sirrah, A word with you. Attend those men our pleasure ?" is the right way to arrange Maeb. iii. i. 45, 46. Shakespeare could not possibly (as Globe) make " our pleasure " a detached foot. The ejaculation seems not a part of the verse in "Hath seiz'd | the waste | ful king. | [O,] what pit [ y is it" Rich. II. iii. 4. 55. 426 SHAKESPEARIAN GRAMMAR. ••And he I himself I not present. | [O,] forefend [ it, God !' Rich. II. iv. I. 129. See also 498, at end : 503. 513. The Amphibious Section. When a verse consists of two parts uttered by two speakers, the latter part is frequently the former part of the following verse, being, as it were, amphibious — thus : ** S. The E'ng | lish force, [ so please you. || M. TAke thy \face hence. |1 Seyton, | I'm sick | at heart." Macbeth, v. 3. 19. "J/. News, my | good lord, | from Rome. || Ant. Grdtes 7ne: \ the siim.\\ Cleo. Nay, hear | them, A'n | tony."— y^. and C. i. i. 19. ''B. Who's there? | M. A friend. || B. JVhdt, sir, | noty^t \ at rist ? \\ The king's \ abed." Macbeth, ii. I. 10, " ICe7tt. This off | ice to you. II Gent. I' will \ talk fur \ ther with \\you. \\ Kent. No, | do not." — Lear, iii. i. 42. " Gent. Which twain | have brought I her to.H Edg. Hail, gent \ le sir. j Gefit. Sir, speed | you, what's | your will ? " Lear, iv. 6. 212. ' * Prosp. Against | what should | ensue. Ij , Mir. How came \ we ashSre ? \\ Prosp. ' By Pro | vidence | divine." Temp. i. 2. I08. ' ' Claud. And hug [ it in | my aims. I| Is. ThSre spake \ my brS \ ther, I| there [ my fa | ther's grave. '' M.forM. iii. i. 86. " jE". How fares | the prince? JI Mess. Well, mdd \ ai7i, and \ in health. \\ Duck. What is [ thy news, then ? "— i^/V/^. III. ii. 4. 40. ^^ Brut. That 6th | er men | begin. || Cas. Then leave \ him out. Jl Casca. Indeed | he is [ not fit.' J. C. ii. I. 153. Probably— *' Macb. And break it | to our hope. || Izvill \ not fight \ zviththee.l Macd. Then yield [ thee, covitix^.'"— Macbeth, v. 8. 22. VEJRSES. 427 Compare also Ma^^^ still. " Modernize. (See 20.) Scene 3. 3, 4. " To the direction just." Meaning of to? (See 187.) 5, " Now spurs the /a/.?^ traveller apace." Modernize. lUuEtratc by similar instances the shortening of the word. 446 SHAKESPEARIAN GRAMMAR. LINK lo. "Within the no^e of expectation." This may perhaps mean, " the memorandum or list of expected guests. " Compare "I come by noie." — M. of V. iii. 2. 140. "That's out of my note."— W. T. iv. 3. 49. Otherwise it may mean "the boundary," "limit." Compare "Within the prospect of belief." — Macbeth^ i. 3. 74. Scene 4. I. " Sit down : at first Arid last the hearty welcome. " Compare i Hen. VI. v. 5. 102 : " Ay grief I fear me both at first and last ^^ Meaning of? What distinction is now made between y^/'j/ and at first, last and at last ? 5. "Our hostess keeps her state, but in best time We will require her welcome. " Show, from the antithesis implied in but, what is meant by ** keeping her state." Compare " The king caused the queene to keepe the estate, and then sate the ambassadors and ladies, as they were marshalled by the king, who would not sit, but walked from place to place making cheare." — Holinshed, quoted by Clark artd WRIGHT. The "state " was used technically to mean "a canopy." II. " Be large in mirth." Modernize. Illustrate from largess. 12. "The table round. There's blood upon thy face. M. 'Tis Banquo's then." What name has been given, and why, to this arrangement of the parts of verses? Compare lines 15, 20, 51, 69, which are similarly arranged. (See Prosody, 513-) 13. "'Tis better thee without than he within." Meaning? Com- ment on the syntax. (See 206, 212.) 23. * * As broad and general as the casing air. " Compare 2 Hen. VI, V. 2. 43 : " Now let \hQ general trumpet blow his blast" 34. NOTES AND QUESTIONS. 447 Meaning of general ? Modernize. What is the difference between ** general," "universal," and "common"? " The feast is sold That is not often vouch'd, while 'tis a-making, 'Tis given with welcome : to feed were best at home." Analyse the sentence, and show the confusion of two con- structions. Whence arose the use of a, as in a-making f (See 140. ) Scan the last line. 36. "/V^zw thence." Meaning of? (See 158.) 42. " Who may I rather challenge for unkindness." Is whc always used for whom ? Whence arises the difference between mayy in ^^ may I chall^yige," as here, and " I may challenge " ? 57. "You shall offend him." Modernize. What is the present rule for the use of shall with respect to the second and third persons ? How did the rule arise ? (See 317.) 61. " This is the very painting of your fear." Modernize. Trace from the derivation the Elizabethan meaning, and hence the modern meaning, as in " His very dog deserted him." 64. "Impostors to true fear." Meaning of to ? (See 187.) 66. ** Authorized hy h^r gxz.ndi2im.'^ Compare for the accent— " His madness so with his authorized youth." — Z. C. 15. *' Authorizing thy trespass with compare." — Sonn. 35.* 75. " Ere human statutes purged the gentle weal." How is gentle used ? If the zueal was already gentle, how did it require to be purged f 79. * * The times have been That, when the brains were out, the man would die. " Modernize that. Illustrate this use. (See 284.) 81. "With twenty mortal murders on their crowns. " Why ttocnty ? (See above, line 27.) 87. "To those that know me. Come, love and health to all. " Scan this and the previous line. * Neither of these passages is conclusive, as authorize comin^r at the beginning of the verse may have the accent on the first syllable. Add therefore : " His mdsn«6s so with his authorized yowdx." — L. C. 15. 448 SHAKESPEARIAN GRAMMAR. LINE 91. * We thirst." Thirst is not used elsewhere by Shakespeare tu the sense of ** drinking a health." [? "first."] 95. "Thou hast no speculation in those eyes." Illustrate from this use of speculation the general difference between the Elizabethan and the modern use of classical words. (See Introduction.) 98. *^ Ojily." Probably transposed. (See Grammar, 420.) 99 "What man i/ar^." V^\\y not dares ? Compare " Let him that is no coward But ^ar^ maintain." — i Hen. VI. ii. 4. 32. {Dare occurs thus three times in the unhistorical plays, dares thirty times. In the historical plays dare eight, dares seven times.) 105. "If trembling I inhabit, then protest me," No other instance has been given where inhabit means "linger at home." Shakespeare may, however, have derived this use of the word from otKou/Jeij/ (" to be a stay-at-home" as opposed to "going out to war") through ^q^tyC^ Plutarch, 190 :— " The home-tarriers and house-doves," &c. Trace this and the modem ^meaning oi protest from the derivation. Comp. M. Ado, v. i. 149 : " I \i\^,. protest your cowardice." 106. "The baby oj a girl." Baby was sometimes used for " doll : " "And now you cry for't As children do for babies back again." B. and F. (Halliwell). 109. "You have displaced the mirth, broke the good meeting." What is heie contrary to common usage? (See 343.) 112. " You make me strange Even to the disposition that I orveJ'^ Comp. C. ofE. ii. 2. 151 : " As strange unto your town as to your talk." Owe is frequently used for ow{e)n, as ope for open. Comp. debeo from de and habeo. 1 22. Why does not Lady Macbeth continue her expostulations when she is alone with her husband ? N-QTES AND QUESTIONS. ^9 LINE 124. " Augurs and understood rW^(7wa^S . . 456 i. 138 . . 4'7 i< 153 . . 178 i. 39 . . 480 L 7 . .382 i. 95 . . 480 i. 170 . . 24 L 52 . . 280 .502 ii. 7 . . 406 i. 181 . . 29 i. 53 • • 271 i. 64 . . 434 i. 40. i. 47 . . 502 . 502 "■{Js}- -^^ i. 196 . . 469 i. 198 . . 2i6 i. 85 . . 251 i. 50 . . 502 iv. 3 . . 460 i. 222 . . 467 i. 86 . . 202 iv. (id . .226 i. 51 . . 502 i. 230 . . 270 i. 105 . .344 i. 52 . . 502 iv. 152 . . 329 i. 268 . . i9(= i. i5t . . 453 »• 54 • . 502 i. 28? . . 34c ii. 2 . . 49c i. 72 . . 502 Act V. i. 283 . . 244 ii. 37 . . 2»',j i. 74 . • 430 i. 308 . . 344 ii. 42 . . '«,7 i. 90. • 57 I. 10 . . 20 i- 313 • • 343 ii. 46 . . 344 ii. 30 . • '75 i. II . . 354 »• 357 . • 471 Act II. ii. 186 . • 422 i. 25 . . 349 i- 358 . . 477 i- 33 • . " i. 46 . . 490 i. 360 . . 477 »• 43-45- • 75 Act IV. I 22 i. 69 . . 333 i. 379 . . 299 ii. 153 • . 263 i. 12 . .361 CORIO I430 LANUS. i. 388 . . 343 Act I. i. 108 . . 419 i. 200 . . 501 i. 251 . figSA '■ ■«• -^^ i. 115. •+497 i. 201 . .+467 i. 255 . . 49a i. 118 . .+512 i. 207 . . 470 ft^f' i. 37 . .+252 • 1- 123 . .t287 i. 209 . . 24 i. 256.hf,4 i. 40 . . 420 i. 74 • 4467 i. 124. i. 126 . .t46o .t=64 i. ..5 .fp-a 1+512 i. 263 . . 356 i. 75 . . 486 1. 83 . . 95 i. 144 . i. 158. .287 .+202 i. 217 . .+107 i. 218 . . 472 i. =,,.{tp-.. I. 98 \ (,) •. lOI . .t420 i. 159 . • 477 . i. 220 . . 484 ■■ ^'^ •{%:)' i. 179 . i. 193 . • 244 .+171 i. 223 . . 3S6 ! i. 230 . . 458 1. 283 . . t30 ii. 2 . i\'^^' 1+295 \. 102 . . 442 i. 195 . .t32I i. 231 . .+244 i. 197. •tsoi i. 236 . . 206 ii. 4 . . 12 ^ - • {}:S i. 198 . • 471 i. 247 . . 386 ii. 14 . . 48fi i. 199 . . 290 j i. 248 . .+468 U. 82 . .t494 INDEX. 461 Sc. Line Par. iv. 57 • 336 IT. 83 Act ] • 497 II. i. 38 • 357 i. 73 . 356 ii. 65 . 429 ii. 79 •faS iii. 27 • 333 iii 71 . . 144 iii. 99 .336 xii. 102 . . 198 iii. (Fol.) 103. 340 iii. 85 . 226 iv. 135 . 509 iv. 143 .t335 iv. 144 . 12 T. 148 •(Si iv. 153 . 465 iv. 160 . 228 iv. 187 • 507 V. 21 • 343 V. 32 . . 220 V. 58 . . 368 V. 71 .285 V. 83 . . 45 Sc. J-'ne Par. V. 148 . . 290 vi. 17 . . 143 vi. 19 . .351 vi. ai . . 336 vi. 25 . . 351 vi. 42 . . 301 vL 48 . . 360 vi. 63 . . 295 vi. 70 . . 126 vi. 92 . . 174 Act IV. i. 16 . . 256 ii. 26 . . 476 ii- 35 • • 333 (2Q5 ii. 47 . .^,296 U" ii. 54 . . 453 ii. 66 . . 347 ii. 76 . . 274 ii. 97 . . 16 ii. 129 . . 151 ii. 146 . . 47 (89 11. 190 . .^347 M73 ii. 207 . . 86 ii. 223 . . 246 Sc. Line ii. 229 . ii. 233 . ii. 252 . ii. 254 . ii. 283 . ii- 331 . ii- 347 • ii- 371 - ii- 373 - ii. 9 . 111. 13 • . 15 - ■ 19 . . 20 . . 21 . . 6 . , IS . . 23 . . 35 . . 48. . Act V. 8 . , 22 . , m. 45 - iv. 60 . iv. 120 . iv. 147 . Par. 435 , 215 , 12 ■ 74 335 7 341 335 484 453 472 471 5" 297 . 400 . 433 . 161 ■ 403 327 336 466 22 295 290 Line 149 . iv. 179 . iv. 209 . V. 41 . V. 51 . V. 60 . V. 8s . V. 139 . V. 169 . V. 186 . V. 228 . V. 230 . V. 233 . V. 252 . V. 255 . V. 297 . V. 311 . V. 338. V- 343 • V. 349 - V. 406 . V. 407 . V. 431 . V. 464 . V. 469 . Par. - 404 /95 •1367 . 154 - 230 < 120 326 . 466 . 84 • 356 . 28 - 238 • 215 • 238 - 335 . 419 . 291 • 230 . 182 . 280 • 413 • 473 - 344 . 486 - 158 . 249 - 434 HAMLET. Act [. i. I . . 512 i. 6 . . 191 i. 26 . - 30 I 31-33 ^z i. 33 - . 361 1. 35 - . 5" 1. 40- .t5i3 »• (r:l. .469 45 ' S3 • 55 • S6. 57 ■ 70 72 •t329 -+458 . 181 - 312 • 3 • 513 /13 • •I364 . . 290 77 . -t3I2 81 . .ti30 84. . 92 86 . (469 •\49o 93 . /t453 I 494 98. - 433 I02) io8r . 127 i. 108 . . 299 i. 114 . . 8 i. "5 . .t468 1- 116 . • 304 i. 117 . - "3 L 119 . . 204 i. 122 . 129) . t69 I. •132- 513 4<62 INDEX. Sc I-ine Par Sc Line Par. Sc. Line Par. Sc Line Par- 1. 13& . 429 ii. 140 . . 501 iii. 63. .I242 V 6c . 176 »• 143 .+470 iL 141 . . 312 iii. es . •+470 V. 61 1492 1(6) i. 154 • P-I3 ii. 142 . • 349 iii. 70 . .t276 i. 158 . 142 ii. 151 . . 194 iii. 73 • • 245 V. 65 • . +89 i. 161 i. 168 . .463 .+364 ii. ii. 159 . 160 . .+364 • 497 iii. iii. 74 . 85. • (5) • tsoi V. V. 90 120 / 290 1t442 • •tSi:' ii. II . . (i) ii. 171 . .+277 iii. 89. • 457 V. 139 • . 149 ii. 14 . .+189 ii. 172 . • 443 iii. 95 • .+89 V. 163 • 492 ii. 17 . . 244 ii. 176. • 494 iii. lOI . /+513 ( 453 V. 173 • 470 ii. 20 . . 342 ii. 179 . . 192 V. 175 . 178 ii. 21 . .p. 16 ii. 180 . .469 iii. 112 . • 513 V. 178 .+350 \i. 22 . .+242 ii. 183. .+ 131 iii. 117 . . 478 V. 180 iii a. 23 . ii. 27 . .p. 16 •t343 ii. ii. 184. 185 . 4506 . 480 iii. iii. 119 . 126 . . 164 • 5 V. 186 . H. 35 . . 148 ii. 193 • •+307 iii. 131 . • 57 "• 37 . . 186 ii. 198 . . 450 iii. 133 . . 22 Act [L ii. 38 . . 412 ii. 207 . • 3 iv. 3 . •t297 i- 11 . . IX ii. 42-9 • 23s ii. 216 . • 304 iv. {5}- • 5^3 i- 36. . 482 u. 68 . • 294 ii. 217 . .+107 iv. 6 . • 5 i- 42 . . 208 ii. 78 . ii. 81 . ftp 12 I (2) . 460 ii. ii. 218 . 219 . . t38 •+339 iv. iv. 18 . 21 . +170 90 i. 58 64 |24 1400 . 168' ii. 87 . . 490 ii. 22? . •+343 iv. 30 . • 3 i. 82 . • 275 ii. 90 . .246 ii. {So}- .+513 iv. 35 • .t3i5 i. 84 . .478 ii. 92 . .|'3) I492 ii. 232 . .468 iv. iv. 47 . 51 . • 491 .+307 •• 91 . IS}- . 507 ii. 95 . .i83a iii. 2 . . 109 iv. £2 • . 492 i. . 178 it. 99 . .4I9« iii. 8 . .484 iv. 54 • . 216 i. 95 . .tio9 .t252 iii. 17 . .+376 iv. 57 . • 75 i. 112 . • 472 «■ CosJ- i88« iii. 21 . /484 1(4) iv. 73 • f200 1423 •• 114 . a- . +16 ii. 105 . . 206 iii. 24 . • 497 V. 6 . . 500 ^• • 390 ii. Ill . . 82 iii. 30 . • 199 V. II . . 149 ii. 2 . • 50 ii. 112 . . 149 iii. 43 • . 82 V. 13 • •t343 ii. 5 • • 479 ii. 119 . /456 •11469 iii. 45 • •+31S V. 18 . • 350 ii. 7 . • 325 iii. 47-51 • 415 V. 19 . • 24 ii. 10 • 179 ii, 120 . .t3iS iii. SI . . 200 V, 21 . p. 16 ii. II , . 167 ii, 124 . ii. 126 . ii. 137 . . 188 . 123 • IS iii. iii. 59 • 62 . f 490 1+368 . 95 V. V. V. 32 . 48. 53 . .1322 . 277 . 417 ii. u. 12 26 . . 132 / 247 lf468 INDEX. 463 Sc. Line Par. Sc. Line Par. Sc. Line Par. Sc. J^ne Par. ii. 27 , • 174 ii. 584 . . 512 ii. 28 . . 165 iii. 62 . • 95 ii. 36 . ii. 42 . . 434 . 69 ii. 590 . u. 593 . .{6«; • 5" ii. £}• . 300 ii:. iii. 75 78 . • 32s . 511 ii. 67. .t399 ii. 601 . . 220 ii. 53 ■ . 97 iii. 91 . . 24 ii. 71 . .+468 ii. 60s • . 122 ii. 68 . . 229 iv. 3 . .+285 •t5i3 ii. 80 . .t297 ii. 607 . . 22 ii. 69 . • 174 iv. 5 . u. 81 . • 374 ii. 610 . . 512 ii. 71 . . + 164 iv. 7 . . 200 ii. 83 . .t343 ii. 622 . .t366 ii. 73 . . (9) iv. 25 • ■t5i3 ii. 91 . ii. 100 . .467 .+404 Act in. ii. ii. 93 . 98. .ti37 . 177 iv. &■ . 279 li. 113 . .ti59 L 8 . • 399 ii. Ill . . 229 iv. 50 • . 142 ii. 127 , • 145 m;?: /+513 1+468 ii. 131 . . 58 iv. SI . • 430 ii. 139 . . 60 1. 13 . • 173 ii. 176. .tss • iv. 66 . • 355 ii. 140 . ii. 148 . .438 .483 ^- S}- .t5i3 ii. ii. 177 . 178 . .336 .388a iv. iv. 94 . 95 . .+498 •ti59 ii. 151 . . 240 i. 29. • (7) ii. 184. • 355 iv. 98 . .(13) ii. 154 . .t284 i- 33 . •t47o ii. 190 . .t364 iv. 122 . • 24 «• my • 371 '• a .+315 ii. fc}- • 415 iv. & . 500 ii. 176 . .t27S i. 38. .+368 ii. 207 . . 194 iv. 144 . . +80 ii. 196 . .+274 i. 44 . . 180 ii. 214 . %% iv. 173 ' . 297 ii. 206 . .+276 i. 49 . . 482 iv. 180 . .485 ii. 287 . . 128 '• {§■ . 187 ii. ii. 220 . 221 . • 339 . 490 iv. 195 . .U59 ii. 301 . • 174 iv. 202 . .t335 ii. 305 . • 439 i. 68 . . 508 ii. 227 . .1364 iv. 206 . . 492 i. 89 . .+469 ii. 252 . . 2l6 . "• 343 . • 37 IV. 207 . . 342 ii. 398. • 297 i. 91 . i. 119 • . 346 .tl2I ii. 268 . {%% iv. 209 . . 143 ii. 402 . ii. 483 . ii. 504 . ii 508 . • 42 •+472 . 512 . 22 i. 124 . i. 102-58 i. 163 . i. 164 . .t223 . 342 . 22 ii. ii. ii. 312 . 317 . 350 • 377 . .t439 • 354 • 423 . 425 i. Act IV. 10 . .t399 ii. 510 . . 24 • 371 i. 168 . i. 173 • . (8) . 24 ii. ii. 394 . 408 . . +89 •tsoi ii. 11. 12 . 7 . J +356 1+170 r+466 II497 u- 537 . .+164 i. 174 . • 451 iii. 3 • • 425 ii. 549 . .+230 i- 175 . .+152 iii. 14 . i02) '^35 iii. 22 . i 38 1 221 ii. 567 • • 33* i. 181 . . 68 iii. 20 . .+272 iii. 46 . • 143 ii. 578 . ii. 5&0 . .tl29 . 229 i. 182 . ii. 3 . • 337 . 221 iii. 33 • . i6s •fcl iii. & • 143 ii. 581 . •t49o iL 28 . . 158 iii. 38. iii. 70 . • 371 464 INDEX. Sc. Line Par. Sc. Line Par. Act V. Sc. Line Par iv. 9-12 . •tsoo vi. II . •t349 Sc. Line Par. ii. Ca . . 8-. ;-■ ©■ .484 vi. 13 • • 405 81 . . 184 ii. 108 . .(15) .1466 vi. =5 • .+244 85. . 262 ii. 120 . . 128 iv. 39 . vii. 13 . • 273 87. • 329 ii. 162 . •t3M iv. 44 . •1-359 vii. 16 . .+145 100 . • 93 ii. 1% . • 319 iv. 6s . V. 3 • V. 5 • . 482 •+319 •t33S vii. vii. 17 • .460 • 425 244 . .+299 /228 'Id 4) ii. ii. ii. 206 . 226 . 241 . .+285 . 460 • 479 v. 76. .461 vii. 28 . . tag 252 . .+322 ii. /245\ 1246/- 258. 266 . 270 . .298 .316 .+494 .+513 v, 83 . V. 84. '• ©■ • tsoi 1+469 1+497 •+513 vii. vii. vii. vii. 48. 50 . 55 • 59 • . 6 .+325 .+513 .till 253 • 258. 261 . 265 . .+148 •+5I3 • 430 . 469 ii. ii. ii. V. 99 . . + 178 vii. 60 . .482 268 . . 360 ii. 27O . .1297 v. 102 . • 495 vii. 61 . •+133 281 . •+5I3 ii. 277 . . 81 V. 125 . V. 128 . . 187 . 146 vii. 63. r "5 U285 296. 298 . . +89 . 241 ii. ii. 307 • •323! ^324r •+479 • 513 V. 129 . •+513 vii. 85 • • 307 317 • . 162 ii. 337 • .(16) V. 133 • V. 141 . . 187 .+S01 vii. vii. 120 . 132 . .+244 ii. {:=}• . 514 ii. ii. 341 • 342 • .238 . 166 - {^ }.+5i3 vii. m- .+285 ii! 27 • 28 . • 414 .+5" ii. ii. 343 • 347 • •+513 . no - & . 181 vii. 159 • .tiio ii. 29 . •U38 ii. 373 • .+513 •I492 vii. 178. . 202 ii. 51 • . +89 ii. 406. . 180 V. 213 . vii. 179 . +P-r3 ii. 63. /204 •\297 ii. 409 . .+360 V. 217 . .283 vii. 181 . •+495 ii. 64. .t2l6 ii. 411 . •364 (3) Rick. III. i. 2. 3. misspelt " oft," " ost " (i) W. T. V. 2. 82. (2) Macbeth, iii. 1. 15. (4) Folio, " sanctify :" probably " sanity. " (5) Perhaps a corruption arising from a repetition of " oft ' most." (6) Macbeth, iii. 5. 32. {6a) Compare "free," Hamlet, iii. 2. 252. (7) Macbeth, iii. 5. 7. (8) Macbeth, iv. 3. 170. (o) Folio, "hath (ro) Folio, "favourites." (11) Hamlet, iv. 7. 145. (12) Folio, " depends and rests." (13) Rich. III. iii. i. 82. (14) Folio, "it," not "its." (15) L. L. L. v. i. 203-4.. (16) Above, 283. - -Macbeth, ii. 2. 56-7. > INDEX. 465 HENRY IV. Act I Sc. Line Par. Sc. Line Par. Sc. Line Par. Sc Line Par. iii. 65 . . 490 i. 1/7 . •I432 .466 . 419 iii. 92 . . .160 i. 21 . i. 23 . . 474 . 87 iii. iv. {;:r} 127 . . 231 175 i. iL 257 • 56. iii. 104 . .503 . 480 ". 53 . • 2.?7 iv. 166 . 178 ii. 60 . . 243 iv. 2 . . 489 li. 65 . • 419 iv. 182 . . 301 ii. 88 . . 24 iv. 27 . . 97 li. 157 . . 419 iv. 222 . . 24 ii. lOO . . 168 ii. 174 . . 22 iii. 15 . . 4S7 iv. 2-^3 . . 220 ii. 118 . . 231 Act V iv. 24I . . 220 ii. 120 . . 168 iii. 17 . . 512 iv. 278 . . 4O2 /216 U76 i. 20 . • 490 iii. T25 . . 10s iv. 300 • . 216 ii. "3 . i. 27 . . 507 iiii. 146 . .426 iv. 312 . . 363 ii. 124 . . 268 i. 50 . . 25s iii. 159 . • 349 iv. 411 . . 363 ii. 141 . • 431 i 65 . . 22 iii. 183 . • 374 iv. 442 . • 243 li. 149 . • 67 i. 72 . . 343 iii. 234 . . 480 iv. 573 • . 299 ii. 168 . . 276 i. 90 . a iii. 271 . • 457 iii. 50 . (19&. \ 220 i. 109 . i. 116 . • 505 • 92 Act II Act III iii. 180 . . 301 ii. 8. .498 L 6 . (400 i. 5 • 487 ii. 30 . .338 i. 17 • 343 ". 33 . • 477 i. II . i. 12 . . 400 • 299 i. i. 34 . 48. 466 220 i. Act IV. 24 . . 200 ii. 62 . f27I •1460 »• 34 . i. 59 . i. 80. . 183 . 227 i. i. i. 60 . 63. 67. . 363 499 484 i. i. i. 52 . no . 127 . . 98 . 290 .346 ii. 71 . ii. 97 . iv. 5 . iv. 41 . . 181 .489 .362 . 469 ii. 14 . . 122 *• 72 . . 505 ii. 56 . • 24 iv. 87 . . 480 ii. 28 . ii. 30 • 333 . 24 1- i. 74 . . 100 . . 44 220 ii. iii. 83. 38. .461 . 124 iv.((F°J>l (461 I492 iii. 28 . • 219 i. 131 . . 461 iii. 44 • .467 iv. 125 . . 270 -• fej i. 133 • . 55 iii. 68 . • 17 V. 13 . • 472 • 231 L 152 . . 374 iii. 75 . . 220 V. 14 . . 4S7 2 HENRY IV. Act I. 1. 9i). . 260 i. 209 . • 17 ii. 212 . . 68 Ind. 37 • . 2 i. in . • 330 ii. 23 • . 319 •02 L 3 • .295 i. 138 . • 425 u. 66 . • 254 ii. 2x3 . \. 86 . . 490 ?7 195 i. 192 . • 130 ii. 85. . 335 ii. 245 . 230 L i. 199 . . 343 u. ISO . 253 ill in . . 2&1 H H 466 INDEX. Sc. Line Par. So. Line Par. Sc. Lii>e Par. Sc. Line Par. iii. 39 • • 354 iv. 305 . . 199 1. 98 . • 305 V. 77 . Si-J iii. 59 • . 260 Act III. 1 J 107 . • 305 V. 91 . . 198 iii. 8o . • 371 i. 30 . . 89 i 117 . .284 V. 126 . . 202 iii. 91 . . 87 i. 22 . . 264 i. 161 . . 477 V. 153 • . 46S Act II ii. 57 . . 309 »• 183. . 81 V. 165. . 343 i. 70 . . 187 ii. 199 • . 335 ^• 198 . .383 /202 •1361 Act V 186 . • 295 u. 206 , . 132 i. 225 . J_ 84. . 202 ii. 213 . . 32 i. 191 . • 30 11. "3 . • 471 ii. 24 . 66 . . 28 i. 200 . .378 ii. 300 . . 330 iii. 79 . .487 ii. • 371 . 301 fi4i •I264 ii. iii. 59 • 42 . • 331 . 492 ii. ii. 304 . . 220 310 . . 405 iii. iv. 120 . 20 . .264 • 37 ii. 85 • iii. 65 . . 492 Act IV. iv. 39 . • 377 ii. 128 . iv. 83. • 335 i. 32 . . 287 iv. Ill . • 51 iii. 93 • . 128 iv. 174 • . 268 i. 71 . . 17 V. 71 . • 474 iii. 98. . 343 HENRY V Act I ii. 21 . .+440 ii. 165. .446 ii. 2 . • 315 Prol It}- .481 ii. ii. 58 . . +89 66 . . 419 ii. ii. 167. 172 . .486 . t89 ii. ii. 23 • 31 • .+406 .+342 „ 12 . 16 . . 450 . +90 ii. {§i -^3 ii. ii. 183. 199 . . 480 .+467 ii. ii. 43 • 44 • . +17 . (5) » 18 . . t3 ii. 75 . . 489 ii. 203 . • 490 ii. 70 . .+469 i. I . . t20 it. 88 . . 217 ii. 208 . . 497 fi. 71 • .+468 i. 9 . 15 • • 419 . 89 ii. ii. 248. .469 It349 t+369 ii. n .+236 35 . .t4o6 ii. 93 . -+223 ii. 256 . ii. 91 . .+270 43 . •+199 ii. 94 • '+440 ii. 263 . .t244 ii. 95 • .+442 U283 . 414 ii. 98 . .+343 ii. 270 . . (2) ii. 100 . • 309 47 • 53 • ii. {;?5}- • 457 ii. ii. 292 . 305 . .J460 . 472 U. ii. 102 . 103 . . (6. 57 . • 403 ii. 108 . .ti37 ii. 307 • . 203 ii. 104 . . 32: 72 . .458 ii. no . . 89 Act II ii. 116 . .t47c i. 75 • .+468 ii. 114 • • 154 Prol. 18 • .349 ii 123 . .+45C i. 81 . .+ 196 ii. 132 . . 463 >» 26 . (3) ii 12J .4S3 i. 86 . • 433 ii. 145 . • +69 32 . . (5«) ii. 129 . . 455 ii ii 12 . 16 . .136 /+193 \ 342 ii ii 153 • .+283 |- 9 • 66 . . 64 .428 ii. ii. 132 . 139 • .+i3f .39S ix 28 . ii - • ■\^^ i. 104 . 107 . .+216 • (4) ii. ii. 151 . 159 • •t43S INDEX. 467 Sc Liue Par. S>c. Line Par. Sc. Line Par. Sc. Line Par. ii. 159 • .t467 i. 14 . . 479 190 vi. 3 • .+468 n. r68 . .468 iii. S • . 503 i. -^191 . 193) 197 . t378 vi. 9 . . (9) ii. 181 . . (7) iii. 9 • .t474 i. 417 vi. 12 . • t440 iii. 6 . . 490 iii. 12 . . t89 fell- vi. 18 . • 344 iii. II . /(4) •\io4 . 38 iii. 26 . . 490 '• t469 vi. 24 . . +66 iii. la . iii. CI}- • 174 i. i. 305 . 319 • 315 +69 vi. 37 . vii. 58 . .364 • 347 ir. I . . 335 iii. 46 . . t76 ii. 13 . t468 vii. 76 , . 200 iv. 20 . .tio7 V. II . .484 ii. 23 • t5oi vii. 81 . . +89 iv. 25 . 4301 V. 12 . .+126 u. 32 • t359 vii. 88 . . +87 iv. 31 • . 364 v. 22 . . 89 ii. 62 . + 150 vii. 121 . •+364 iv. 50 . »v. 53 • • 415 . 225 • 51 V. V. V. vi. 24 . 35 . 60 . 157 . . 498 .+285 .ti48 • 249 iii. iii. ui. 2 . 9 . 343 t469 ^254 t5oo vii. 131 . . (4) / 402 1+249 iv. 64 . . 225 • 414 vi. vi. 16s. 179 . . 203 •+492 iii. iii. 26 . 33 . 897 • 503 -tl . (4) iv. 80 . .+460 vii. 9 • .ti7i iii. m- 415 VI 74/ vii. 142 . .+ 158 iv. 85 . . 490 iii. 42 . 24 vii. 184 . .till iv. 90 . . 349 /3" •1348 Act IV. iii. 44 • 348 vii. 188 . • 377 iv. loi . Prol. 8 . • 450 iii. 55 • 453 vii. 189 . •+399 iv. 103 . . 350 21 . .264 iii. 59 • +474 viii. 44 . . (4; iv. 105 . • t95 28 . • 251 iii. 63. . 290 viii. 84 . . (10) iv. 120 . iv. 122 . . (4) .+468 36. 38. • 440 • 374 iii. -W^3 viii. 116 . viii. 122 . .+462 . (4) iv. 124 . • 450 48. . t66 iii. 77 . . 297 iv. 126 . . 477 Act III. 16 . 26 . 29 . 38. •+297 . 303 .t5X3 •457« iii. iii. iii. 84. 86 . 95 . /348 I414 451 87 Act V. Prol.y}. .1462 „ 7 • • 480 Prol. 6 . • 457 m- • 465 iii. 107 . 492 „ 17. . 287 „ 10 . • 444 iii. 113 • 319 „ 34. . 202 tt II • .+ 193 45 . •+505 iii. 120 . 315 »» 41 • • 429 „ iS . . 89 89. .t299 iii. 131 • t5i3 » 45 • .+ 141 i> 'I • .+466 "3 • . 300 iii. 132 . +46 i. 31 • • 353 „ 30 • .ti89 118 . .276 ir '3 • t20I i. 93 . . 501 ». 32 • •+297 126 . . t87 iv. 76 . 248 ii. 4 • • 469 i 9 . i. 13. •+490 .t228 laS . 181 . .t28l .429 iv. 81 . 17 . + 172 290 ii. 19 . ^% H H 2 ^68 INDUX, Sc. Lin-. Par. 3c. Line Par. Sc. Line Par. Sc. Line Par ii. 28 . • 471 li. 73 . . 440 ii. 138 . .1361 ii. 475 • .478 ij. u .287 ii. ii. 78. 88 . .+361 • 494 «■ {g}- • 315 ii. 48a . ii. 491 . .1368 . 458 ii. 68 . • 329 ii. 92 . . ti3 ii. 398 . .432 Epil. II . • 93 (i) Folio, "makes." (2) Perhaps, "hence," from home. — Macbethy iii. 3. 36. (3) Macbeth, ii. 2. 56-7. (4) Folio, "and." (5) Macbeth, iii. 5. 32. (5a) Malone, "while we force." Perhaps, more probably, " we'll" is to be repeated. (6) J. C. i. 3. 22. (7) Hamlet, i. 2. 182. (8) A. Y. L. iii. i. 18. (9) A. IV. V. 3. 297. (10) Perhaps " sides" (486) is prolonged. I HENRY VI. Act 1. V. 31 • 484 i. 28 . • 414 i. 175 . ■ 467 V. 36. 295 i. 34 • . 120 iii. 33 • . 170 2 . ■ 529 vi. 4 • 479 i. 51 • . 484 iii. 46. . 170 60 . • 489 vi. 12 . 501 i. 81 . • 492 v. 1,55 . • 331 71 • 76. • 492 .485 vi. 16 . 348 i. 112 . .484 v. 30 . • 319 vi. 26 . 42s i. 142 . .487 vi. 6-9. . 231 • 456 vi. 27 . 50s i. 143 • . 490 vii. 34 • . 172 "5 . • 440 Act IL ii. 9 . • 335 vii. 70 . .489 126 . +P-34 i. 30 . 363 ii. 25 . . 150 vii. 72 . a I . . 217 i. 46 . 299 ii. 104 . .469 . 24 . 492 . 92 Act V 19 . 54 • 74 . 77 • . 492 .156 I . 89 i. i. i. iii. 53 • 70 . 71 . 28 . 275 178 325 466 ii. ii. iii. iii. 123 . 124 . 3 • 20 . i. iii. iii. 21 . 41 . 82 . • 479 . 164 |230 1352 lOI . .498 iii. 58 . 321 iii. 31 • . 92 iii. $8. • 52 5 487 iv. 15 . 10 iii. 72 . . 418 iii. 177 . • 247 11 474 iv. 91 . 47a iv. 17 • . Ill iii. 183 . • 342 20. 488 iv. 98. 371 iv. 29 . . 178 iv. 8 . • 295 52 . . 320 v. 37 • 3" iv. 22 , . 168 87 . . 480 v. 55 • 244 Act IV iv. 25 • 13 90 . . 382 V. \^- 485 28 . . 287 iv. 57 . 463 91 . . 492 l7^J 38 . • 17 IV. 75 . . 105 10 . t5 v. 39 . 360 70 . .484 iv. 156 . • 490 t6 . . 505 V. 96 . 349 "3 . . 348 V. 18 . . 122 28 . . 489 Act III 126 . - 490 v. 55 . ^79 ■S4 • • 430 i. ^3 . • 497 . 166 . ■ 467 V, 6,» . . SOS INDEX. 469 2 HENRY VI. Aci I. Sc. Line i. 2 . i. 19 . i. 61 . i. 150 . i. 166 , i. 183. i. 206 . i. 208 . i. 225 . i. 233 . i. 247 . ii. 17 . ii. 36. ii. 57 • ii 58. ii. 69. ii 79 • ii. 80-2 . ii. 97 • iii. 63. ill. I5J . iii. 167. 451 247 168 296 376 121 477 501 289 280 333 363 89 289 I13S 209 89 479 470 /491 I471 484 409 Sc. iv. iv. iv. Line 25 . . 31 • • 78 . . Act II. 3 • • 22 . . 93 • 94 . 99 • 109 . 6 . {.3- 3 • • 52 . . 63. . Act III 9 • • 66 . . 126 . . 160 . . Par, 251 382 466 I347 •(411 . 226 fiSo 1335 . 168 349 128 220 510 5" 485 456 463 475 446 132 57 326 451 Sc. Line i. 217 . i. 254 . i. 301 • i. 348 . ii. 3 • ii. II . ii. 31 • ii. 84. . ii. 89 . ii. 100 . ii. 119 . , ii. 139 • • ii. 178 . , ii. 257 . , ii. 258 . . ii. 286 . , ii. 29s . . ii. 365 • . ii. 401 . , ii. 403 . . Act IV i. 3 • • i. 85 . . i. 87 . . Par. . 20 . 264 • 337 . 463 • 405 • 335 . 190 • 343 . 156 .i"7 (291 . 501 • 451 • 3 . 160 . 490 . 40 . 298 . 460 . 158 (492 "1497 260 338 478 VI. VI Par. • 175 . 213 . 484 • 443 . 402 . 178 . 169 . 168 . 268 • 193 • 477 Act V. 16 . . 168 c. J.me i. 113 . i. 117 . i. 129 . i. 135 . ii. 59 . ii. 96 . ii. 103 . 3 • 23 • 32 . 60 . 143 • 153 • 196. 211 . 45 • 86 . • 512 • 335 • 432 . 264 • 352 .478 .478 . 451 . 243 3 HENRY VL Act I. 215 ■ 224 . 38. 41 . 43 . 47 • 476 . 466 .478 .467 . 509 .(95 (377 rxi6 •I289 . 243 IV. 10 iv. 103 iv. IIS iv. 142 IV ISO . . Act II. i. 2 . , i. 16 . , i. 46 . . 226 460 218 490 126 295 263 flT6 I289 80 . 83 . 106 . no . 142 . 157 • 27 . 40 . 56 . 3 • • 430 . 247 • 29s • 451 .428 . 156 . 192 • 423 441 . 178 *2 60 42 56 86 . . Act III. • 3c^ . 38* . 229 .419^ • 244 /i5» •i348 J70 • INDEX. Sc. I/me Par. Act IV Sc. Line Par. Sc. Line Par. ^• 31 • . 189 Sc. Line Par. iv. 26 . • 492 iv 18 . • 477 '• SI • • 255 i. 17 • . 480 V. 2 . 355 iv. 34 . • 37 ii. 92 . . 40 i. 92 . . 451 vii. 30 . U89 iv. 35 . /375 I431 ii. m • . 194 i. "5 . . 25 I506 V. 9 . . 251 ii. 143 • . 223 i. 131 • . 451 vii. 32 . . 170 V. 38 . • 13 iii. 14 . . 394 ii. 2 . U6s Act V. vi. 40 . • 430 iii. 25 • . 171 »• 20 . • 451 vi. 41 . . 484 ui. 87 . . 26s iL 7 . . 503 i. 57 • . 430 vii. 6 . . 148 iii. 189 . •fts iii. 2 . . 220 i. 97 . 373 vii. 7 . • "3 iii. 14 . .484 ii. 45 • . 3" vii. 10 . .469 ui. 225 . . 226 iii. 55 . .478 iii. 8 . . 198 vii. 21 . • 371 iii. 226 . . 291 iv. 12 . . 146 iii. 14 . .198a vii. 34 • . 289 HENRY VIIL Act I i. 126. 55 iv. 49 . . 18 ii. 405 . . 90 t. 18 . . 228 iii. 50- . 24 iv. 86 . . 187 ii. 431 . . i63 i. 60 . . 402 iv. 57- 455 iv. 112 . . 29s ii. 435 . • 424 i. loo-s . .467 Act II iv. 144 . . 90 ii. 438 . . 424 i. 145 . (164 .164 i. 33 . • 341 iv. ii. tel- •«' U97 i. 42 . .376 iv. 178 . . 491 ii. 447 • • 455 i. 159 . I i. 52 • .469 iv. 204 . . 395 ii. 452 . . 468 i. 179 . . 200 i. 67 . . 455 iv. 242 . . 90 1. 196 . • 394 ";• 8S . • 499 Act IV. ii. 18 . . 420 i. 97 • • 455 Act ill ii. 32 • Ii. 55 • . 460 .460 i. 100 . 122 . .469 • 455 i. 38 . . 484 '• /Order oft i Coron. V°^ ii. 85 . .486 i. 127 . • 455 45 . . 2 i. 22 . . 469 li. 86 ; • 371 iii. 15 • . 290 102 . . 236 ^• 56 . . 484 li. 95 . •(34 iii. iii. r6 . 37 • • 397 . 226 134 . .419^ 141 . . 342 i. 88 . . 113 91 . . 376 li. 1T4 . . 499 iii. 59 • . 455 117 . . 485 ii. 32 . .200 li. 118 . • 492 iii. 87. • 492 160 . . 325 ii. 43 . . 173 li. 140 . . 14s r Stage \ Dirctn }r94 249 • • 433 ii. 51-80. . 455 li. 149 . • 492 iv. 340 . . 498 ii. 55 • • 301 i. 168 -, . 501 iv. 14 • • 350 347 . . 93 ii. 96 . . 180 i. 179 . . 501 iv. 30 . • 3« 360. . 87 ii. 126 . . 95 i. 197 . • 399 iv. XI . . 301 U. 368 . . 424 ii. 148 . . 90 fNDEX 47 » Act V. Sc. L,ine Par. Sc. Line Par. Sc. Line Par. Sc. Line Par. i. 106 . .381 iii. 18 . • 419 iii. 173 • 430 i. 19 . . 414 i. 169. .356 iii. 66. .364 iii. 175 . 338 i. 34 . . 400 L '"4 . . 405 iii. 131 . . 116 iv. I . . 320 I 50 . . 400 ii. 126 . • 244 iii. 168 . .456 KING JOHN. Act 1. L 371 . • 294 iv. 29 . • 492 ii. 258. 390 i. 119 . . 269 i. 396. • 92 iv. 35 ' . 490 iii. 94 . 36 i. 134 . . 350 i. 421. •492 iv 56. . 166 iii. 95 . 352 i. 144 . . 18s i. 471 . . 294 iv. 78. .461 i. 161 . . 506 i. 512 . . 267 iv. 123 . • 494 Act V i. 183. . 87 i. 242 . . 261 i. 560. 567. • 474 • 193 iv. 145 • . 220 ii. 39 . 350 L S68. . 216 ii. 42 . • 337 L S7I • • 399 Act IV. ii. 46. 447 Act 11. i. US . . 228 i. 61 . • 342 ii. 83 . 457 »• 33 . . 348 i. 597 . . iqi i. 68-76. . 326 ii. 91 . 236 i. 34 • . 17 i. 86 . . 158 ii. 104 . 489 i. 73 • • 342 Act III. ii. 27 . . 422 ii. 138 . 350 i. X09 . . 267 i. 39 . .269 ii. 32 . . 164 ii. 146 . 294 i. 177 . . 473 i. 92 . . 128 ii. 42 . • 51 ii. 157 • 465 '• "'■ -{^s i. 177 . • 491 ii. 50 . . 214 iv. 7 • 433 i. 29s . . 412 ii. 75 . . 252 iv. 50 . 126 i. 220 . . 439 i. 299 . • 239 ii. 148. ■{Ji^ vi. 26 . 186 i. 250 . . 415 i. 327 . . 196 vi. 44 . 131 i. 264 . . 394 iii. 8 . . 510 ii. 165. . 4x0 vii. 22 . 264 i. 271 • . 417 iii. 17 . •{480 ii. 189 . . 200 vii. 35 • 480 '■ -' • e ii. 199 . . 87 vii. 55 . 226 iii. 31 • • 52 ii. 200 . • 474 vii. 59 • 243 «• 357 . . 433 iii. 52 • • 374 ii. 257 . • 447 vii. 64. 81 JULIUS CiESAR. \CT I '• ©• . 229 i. 79 . .t263 ii. 41 . . 16 3 • 349 ii. I . .1469 ii. 48 . • 343 {i;- 232 '• (Jf . 218 ii. 9 . .t3i5 ii. 71 • . 180 ii. 19 . .460 ii. !(•• . 2& 42 . . tas i- 57 . . 512 ii. 28 . •t5i3 ii. lOI . . 229 48 . 50 . .129 . 283 i. 63. L 6.S . . 22 «• lis- . 280 ii. ii. no . H4 . 198 472 INDEX, Sc. Line Par Sc. Line Par. Sc Line Par. Sc. Line Par ii. 124 . .1228 iii. 120 • 257 J\. 313 • . 382 i. 159 . . (6) ii. 142 . .^25 iii 124 2 • *• 326. •+359 i. 171 . .+475 ii. 160 . p. 16 iii. 134 . 240 i. 331 . . 208 i. 173 . .+46# ii. 162 . • tss iii. 138 .t33S ii. 37 • .+494 i. 196 . . (7) ii. 173 . • 350 iii. 144 . 128 ^ ii- 38 . •+349 i. 208 . . 22^ ii. 174 . . 280 iii. 148 •t335 ii. 42 . • + 322 i. 209 . • 344 ii. 181 . ti98« iii. 154 • 333 ii. 76 . • 487 i. 215 . • 490 ii. 193 • 4176 ii. 80 . f 490 1+497 i. 231 . .+469 ii. 197 . . (i) Act IL i. 268 . •+193 ii. ii. 205 . 207 ■ . 421 . 144 i. §■ • 73« ii. < lOI . 114 . . 5" .+344 |- 274 • 281 . .+283 • 512 ii. 212 . . 421 i. 50 . • 343 ^ ii. 117 . . 65 i. 289. . (8) ii 231 . . 12 i. 75 . .t307 ^ ii. 119 . .+356 i. 295 . .+270 ii. ii. 284. . 90 ftl02 \ (2) i. A- 81 . 83. 91 . • 494 . 290 .tl23 ^ii. /iii. 129 . .+203 • 235 . (5) •+233 ^ii- ii. {.lY 29 . • 474 •+33S ii a- •+513 i. 106 . 108 . . 112 • 378 / iv. ^ iv. {J ^ ii. (3- . 372 ii. 312 . • 233 -^ ii. 84 . . 301 ii. 314 . • 244 1. A- 123 . 125 . • 253 • 390 . iv. {:;i- • 513 ^ii. 96. . 287 ii 316. • 279 A. 135 . .t356 ii. 115 . . 453 iii. 4 • .t442 ^i. 136. • 370 Act in. .^'•a.. 121 . .1469 iii- iii. 14 . 21 . . 6 . 264 ^ i. CS)- .t5i3 ^ i. A- 17 . 18 . . 474 .485 . ii- ii. 125 . 187. .t28l . II iii. 22 . • (3) ,i. 157 . . 172 i. 23 • • 471 "• 192 . .487 iii 39 . • 405 '/'• 160 . . (3) ^'•- 30 • • 247 , ii- 231 . • 475 iii. iii. 42 . 47 • . 86 .t223 i. • {» .468 i. ©• . 281 ii. 254 . 266 . . 202 .+453 iii. iii. 60 . 64 . • 159 .ti58 X. , i. 194 . 196. 4466 . 158 . i. n .+279 '', ii. 275 • 13 • • 414 .+230 iii. 65 . 290 i. 208 . 209 . • 474 . SI2 / >■ 92 . 95 • .+287 .+118 iii. 20 . . 220 iii. i^s)- • 5" . i. 216 . .263 100 . .t204 Act IV. iii 77 . tp.13 / *• 224 . • 397 121 . . II A. iii. 82 . .+137 . i- 230 . . 430 1.37 . .+469 2 . 4469 iii. 87 • 315 x'^- 238. • 343 140 . /+I33 t+349 L 12 . 23 • 3 . 466 iii. {^^l- 236 y i- 28s . (t497 or 143 . . 189 i. 28 . • 479 iii {;:;) (4) .+ 501 144 . .+69 i. 41 . • 199 A- 291 . .+513 15s • .+280 / i- 47 . • 474 iii. 117 . 279 '• 309 .*244 ./ »• J.S7 . .236 ii. 5 • • 303 nVDEX. All Sc. Line Par. Sc. I-ine Par. Sc. Line Par. Sc. Line Par. ii. 26 . ii. 51 • .t29I .+494 iii. iii. 201 . 231 . .+470 . 480 -■ ^ .+513 iii. iii. 32 . 38. . 506 . 178 iii. 9 . iii. 10 . iii. 19 . - {%}■ .483 .t356 . 217 . S14 iii. iii. /iii. iii. 237 • 241 . 255 261 . .478 • 295 . 51 •t323 ^ \. 44 . ,A- 45 . ^- m- i. 60 . . 482 .506 .+513 2 iii. iii. iii. 85. 96 .+5x3 . 212 .+244 iii. iii. 270 . • 513 .t28l ^ i. 70 . ., i. 72 . • 506 . 114 iii. iii. 97 . 99 . .t466 . 13 iii. 73 . iii. 95 . iii. 102 . • 350 . 24 . (9) r+263 't264 iii. iii. iii. 271 . 273 . 280 . .363 .456 • do) i. 83. • 234 . 379 .t263 IV. iv. iv. V. 12 . 30 . 32 . 3 . . 420 . 466 •+295 .ti36 i. 87 . .+107 V. 14 . .■t283 m. 142 . •t497 Act V . i. 96. .t442 V. 22 . .t4i4 iii. 153. .t469 i. I . • 474 i. 108 . • tsoo V. 33 . . 232 iii. 156 . .380 a- ^ i. Ill . •+S13 V. 35 . . 123 iii. 157 . .t466 y^- .+513 iii. 7 . •+49S V. 38. .457« iii. 179 . . 486 i. 33 • . 4T2 iii. 25 . • 295 V, 69. . 118 (i) I Hen. IV. iii. 2. 16. (2) Folio, " aad." (3) Rich. III. v. 3. 156. (4) Play on " \io\\(L."—Macbtth lii. 2. 49 ; Rich. HI. iv. 4. 77. (5) Rich. III. iv. 4. 444. (6) M. of V. iii. 2. 61. {j) A. Y. L. J. 3. 35 (8) Perhaps i. 2. 156. (9) Folio, "Pluto's." See Introduction, p. 16, note. (lo) Tempest, i. 2. 213. LEAR. .+315 . 469 •tsoi .t3i? .1469 .t5I2 .1284 •+342 .1469 . til Il26t 99 . B »• 137 139 Mr .t<68 .384 .+500 .t468 ft497 (t5oi •t497 • 458 i. 15c . .tTOi i. 153 . .+364 '■ {:i&- .^58 i. 162 . •t5i3 i. 163 . . 2C>C'. i. 178 . .1382 i. 181 . .t469 i. 183. .f212 '■ {:^,'l- 4247 i. 198 . . + 469 i. ao3. .t297 205 . • (0 207 . . 294 213 . .t40i tfl- . +11 217 . .+38 223 . 1+279 1+290 225 . •458 226 . /+500 227 . • 387 228 . •tsoj 74 INDEX. Sc. Line Par Sc. Line Par. Sc. Line Par. Sc. Line Par. '■ &■ .1252 IV. 194 . .+203 63. 267^ iii. 21 . . +55 .t343 iv. 197 • . (4) 68 . •+439 iv. 2 . .+468 i, 239 . iv. 204 . . 213 72 . • 294 iv. 27 • • 377 '• &■ .t469 iv. 223 . |t434 1+512 (?:}■ .+251 iv. 35 • . 87 i. 251 . .1287 77 • 91 . 94 . 97 • .+306 .+401 .478 (472 1(5) iv. 42 . . 401 i. 262 . i. 264 . i. 271 . i. 272. • 375 • 77 • 13 • 414 iv. iv. iv. iv. 224 . 225 . 236. 242 . 261 . 457'» .t36o . 228 . 418 •458 .+5©i i. iv. iv. iv. iv. 64. 65 . 68 . 90 . . +37 . (4) .+i88 . 480 i. 304 • ii. 4 . .t442 • 456 iv. 265 . i. (SI- . 490 iv. iv. 91 . lOI . . 471 .+513 (484 ■\t93 iv. 270 . • 439 i. 100 . . 301 iv. 102 . . 480 ii. 14 . iv. 272 . /3S4 ■1438 i. Ill . . 482' .+174 • 483 iv. 107 . . 69 ii. 15 • / 5io U512 iv. 282 . .+223 i. i. "3 • 114 . iv. Ill . 1114/ . tii u. { a 4232 iv. 283. (478 1+513 i. 126 . .+468 iv. • 490 ' INDEX, MERCHANT OF VENICE. Act I. Sc. Line Par. ii. 109 . . 93 Sc. Line Par. i. 19 . .t2l8 Sc Lii« Par. vi. sa . .ti25 Line Par. iii. 4 • -+270 i. 42 . • i89 vii. I . -+439 - J 40s 5- \t511 8 . .479 ft307 iii. 12 . . (5) i. 43 • -+406 ii. C^}. .t356 viL {4}. . .64 vii. hV . 501 17 . . t69 iii. 22 . . (6) ii. 45 . • i6S i9 22 . . 453 r^nl vii. 43 • • 349 26 . .tii8 -• U- • '=' ii. ^. 4.3. vii. 53 . . 187 35. • 38 38 . .t29S m. {«y .t.7. ii. 104 . . 17s ii. T08 . . 460 vii. 71 . . 275 viii. 25 . .t368 50 . .tsoo iii. 63 . .tx78 ii. us • • 220 viii. 29 . . 474 54 . -+490 iii. 6s . . 295 ii. 124 . . 349 viii. 33 • -+230 55. .t89 iii. 74 • • "° ii. 161 . .+226 via- 4-{*:g 69 . .469 74 • . 191 B^. til iii. 8s . . 220 iii. 89 . .1291 iii. 98 . -+469 ii. 169 . . 185 ix. 14 . . 511 iii. 107 . .+372 ii. 189 . .t2i2 ix. 26 . . 145 93. .257 iii. no . . +69 ii. 194 • -Uoi ix. 28 . .t495 98 . . 399 iii. 119 . .+290 iv. I . . 161 ix. 51 . -+501 III . . 490 iii. 126 . . 499 f 220 XV. 4. |ti74 ix. 61 . . 492 126 . . 356 iii. 137 . • 249 iv. S . -+307 ix. 68 . . 345 • 143 . or It 500 iii. 140 . -+426 iv. 6 . .+343 ix. 90 . • 451 iii. 143 • • 5U iii. 146 . .+219 iv. .o.{,.S ix. 91 . . 76 Act III. . 144 • • 430 iii. 150 • • 148 iv. 24 . . 171 i. 2 . . 76 . 148 . • 20 iii. 162 . . 256 iv. 40 • • 315 i. 8 . .ti73 (tiio • 150 • i+136 I. 54 • . 356 iii. 167 . . 495 V. 17 . •ti40 V. 37 . -nt i. 57. •i98« i. 110 . . 198 ii. 2 . . 372 i. 160 . . (3) iii. 176 . . t3 ii. 16 . . 462 i. 163. . 68« i, 166 . .ti87 Act n. V. 47 • -+430 V. 52 • • 319 1. 175 . -+244 i. 3 • .+264 vi. 2 . .tsoo i. 178 . . 466 i. 7 • • +1° vi. 23 . .t297 ii. 21 . .t2l5 i. 185 . -ties i. 8 . 4490 vi. 24 . . 483 ii. 29 . .200 i. 7-9 • -+232 i. 9 • ' 291 vi. 30 . .t274 ii. 61 . . 361 i. 66 . .ti40 i. 75 . 19 L 100 . 32* i. 16 . . 198 vL 40 • • 314 vi J4 • • 323 ii. 63 (8) ii. 64 . -+136 INDEX 48 Sc. Line Par. Sc. Line Par. Sc . Line Par. Sc. Line Par. ii. 93 . . 123 ii. 279 • . 144 • 57 • •+399 i. 431 . . 356 /(9) 'I247 ii. ii. 283 . . 194 29s . . 398 . 76. • 77 • .382 • 344 i. 444 . . 460 i. 445 • • (12) ii. 96 . .381 ii. 310 . . +30 . 90 . .t87 i. 451 . . 488 ii. 97 . ii. 109 , ii. Ill . ii. IIS. . 294 . 113 . 5" .tso6 ii. iii. iii. iii. 321 . . 209 15 . . 92 25 • • 354 i i . 104 . . 127 . . 192 •+513 • 479 «■ "'-re?? Act V. ii. 117 . . 136 iii. 30. .+287 i . 128 . .(11) i.{j&c.; .161 ii. 120 . .t323 iv. 3 • -467 i • 134 • •376 ii. 124 . .466 iv. 14 • . 25 i . 14s . 315 i. II . . 341 ii. 127 , . 46 iv. 21 . . 157 . 164. •T263 i. 20 . . 510 ii. 164 . ii. 165 . .tsoi . 127 • 4<'4 iv. iv. iv. 22 . . t93 25 • • 451 30 • • 397 i 166 . . 182 . 224 . . 414 • 314 • 233 i. 25 . . +89 i. 56 . . 159 '• "-mi ii. 169 . • 472 iv. 40 . . 348 i 242 . . 180 i. 94 . .1276 ii. 178 . . 38 .t420 iv- iv. 46. . +2 i i i 255 . 261 . 272 . . 471 • 370 . 490 i. 103 . . 200 i. 148 . . 508 i. 159 . (12) u .66. {Hi ii. 180 . ii. 193 • +343 .158 iv. iv. 72 . . 32 75. .+283 i i . 27s . 283. .t200 . 266 ii. 205 . ii. 211 . • 341 .+133 v. v. 3 . .t200 73 . . +87 i 298 . . 309 . . 492 .+93 i. 169 . . 472 i. 175 . . 462 U 221 . •+494 v. 89 . . 172 • 312-4 .+513 i. 176 . . (12) V 224 . . 287 Act IV. 327 . . 14 i. 177 . .t23o il. 226 . . 16 i. I . .+500 332 . .+342 i. 200 . . 218 <. 230 . ii. 233 . ii. I^34\ 1242 •+513 .+360 .+30 .+469 i. 1; 5 . .+442 8 . .490 9 . .+285 22 . . 134 35 . . 295 351 . 355 • 368. 379 • 382. .368 . 163 .348 • 455 .+133 >• =°^hapst35< i. 203 . . tsi 1. 205 . .t494 ii. 252 . . 494 47 • -+244 387. .+59 i. 272 . . t38 ii. 254 . . 473 51. .(10) 389- . 394 i. 297 . . 171 ii. 275 . .t322 *■ {S}- '-^ i. 402 . . 174 i. 298 . . 461 (1) Marheth, V. 2. 5. (2) C. ^/^. i. 2.88 • (3) P. of T. iv. Prologue, 45. (4) R. and y. ii. 3 54. (5) Coriol. i. I. 16. (6) A.Y. L. il. 7. 57. (7) Folio, " and." (ja) Folio, "put? ." (8) M. Ado, iii. 2. 31. (9) Folio, " makes " ( 10) Folio, "masters. " So Tempest, ii. i. 6. Compare •'Where be thy m istres, ( man ? I would spea ik with k er."— B. and F. Coxcomb, 2. 3 ad fit ii) Compare " invali able." (12) Folio, "and." (13) Macbeth, ii. 3 2. '14) V.^.. 1 '. 3- I ro. (15) F. jlio, "too blame." 412 INDEX. MERRY WIVES OF WINDSOR. Alt «. Sc. Line Par Sc. Lue Par. =*' • -{Sa^ iii I . . 237 ii. 50 . . 25 278 . . 41 JY 80 . . 175 Act III. Act II. i. 113 . . 189 299 284 Sc. Line Par. 97 i475 • -1480 103 • • 57 100 . . 148 Act IV. So • • 349 5 • • 194 Sc. Line Par. iv. - • -U iv. 87 . .207 V. 26 . . 38 Act V. V. 72 . . a V. 231 • • 37 MIDSUMMER NIGHT'S DREAM. ACTl i. 182 . • ts 4 • . 290 i. 184 . . 83 39 • . 133 i. 1S8 . . 237 45 . tp-i3 i. 205 . • 425 69. .t466 i. 212 . . t69 71 • . t9o i. 225 . 4365 {^fi- .1281 i- 226 . . 21 76. . ti i. 229 . .tii8 81 . . 201 i. 231 . .ti78 100 . .t295 i- 232 . . (i) 103 . .t27I i- 237 • - 450 104 . .ti70 i. 245 • . 66 Ill . •t275 i- 251 . .t356 117 . .ti49 ii. u- 4230 123 . • 30 . ti ii. 25 . 126 . . 421 ii. 27 . .+93 141 . .t30i ,. . (2) 11. 52 . 151 • . 490 ^^- 156. .t469 ii. .+283 160 . tp. 13 ii. 86 . . 104 164. . 156 ii. 90 . • t25 173 • • 43" ii. 95 • .+221 !:;^y .t343 ii. tos . .t49^ Act II. I • 3 ;478 I466 7 • 484 9 • t356 14 . +349 19 . +369 21 . +287 23 ■ 487 24 . +329 tl2I 30 . +283 32 • 466 34 • 224 35 • +468 r35-l I39J 415 42 506 48. + 16 56. 332 S8. 484 67. 290 72 . • 314 83. • 347 91 . 1247 92 . tp- 13 95 . .t228 105 . • 492 106 . •+478 112 . . 290 127 . . + 462 138. 349 146. •t405 149 • • 132 158 . • 145 160 . .tio7 161 . . 312 164 . • 430 171 . .+136 179 . tl 191 . •+295 201 . .t4o6 202 . .+466 220 . 287 327 t223 Sc. Line i. 232 . »• 237 • i. 244 . i. 240 . i. 253 . i. 266 . i. 267 . i. 268 . ii- 35 • it. 36 . ii. 44 . ii. 65 . 11. 154 ii. 156 Par. •t457 . + 122 •t356 . 480 j\68a •\i76 . 180 .+369 • 315 •ti93 •t343 . t76 4365 • 504 . (4) .t470 / (2) \t105 1 169 I 29 .1466 Act III. 2 . . ti .+461 . +11 . 221 • 174 • 333 33 44 84 t] 126 hB5\ \193l 3 15 . 501 • 348 • 174 • (S) •ti59 • 474 Sc ii ii. Line 26 . ii. 45 . ii. 49 . ii. 78 . ii. 81 . ii. 90 . ii. 97 . ii. 99 • ii. 104 . ii. 119 . ii. 132 . 11. 123 . ii. 124 . ii. 153 • ii. 1^9 . ii. 171 ii. 236 11. 204 . ii. 206 . ii. 225 . ii. 237 . ii. 272 . ii. 279 . ii. 282 . ii. 290 . ii. 292 . ii. 302 . ii. 314 • ii. 321 . ii- 331 • ii. 334 . ii. 337 . ii. 339 . INDEX. Par. . 217 •t233 •+323 .tS" . (2) .t466 .ti68 • 247 . 142 . +89 . 18 . 328 I (6) •1336 . 417 . 356 . +53 . 4')0 4Q2 . 43«> .+465 .+178 . t38 • 492 . 490 .t456 . 477 . 451 . 476 . 19 .+133 .+469 .t2l8 . +52 • 409 .ti68 Sc. Line Par. ii. 35i • . 460 ii. |358l 1359) . 27s ii. 360. . 169 ii. 365. . 450 ii. 368. .+228 ii. 373 • . tgo ii. 377 . . t89 ii. 384. • 450 ii. 385. . 203 ii. 386. .t49o ii. 402 . . 374 ii. 437 • . 484 ii. 439 . . 486 ii. 438. . 333 ii. 442 . . 52 Act IV. 21 40 47 57 67 71 72 74 lOI 109 128 133 137 I142 i. 150 i. 163 . . 479 . . (7) . . 484 • . 457 . . t89 . . 284 . . tl2 • • 399 . .tl27 • • 457 . . 284 . . 174 . . 284 . .tl29 [. .t28l ? . 197 . . 486 Sc. Line i. 189 . ii. 9 . ii. 16 . ii. 21 . ii. 29 . 483 Par. ](8> •(484 . 409 .t335 . (2) . 405 Act V. 27 . 34 • 43 . 59 . 76 . 91 . 98 . 143 . U50J 164 . 171 . 195 . 225 . 227 . 252 . 255 . 318 . 325 . 379 . 381 . 387 . 403 . i422r .t244 •t307 •+279 • 378 . t47 • 431 . 179 .t477 .t97 . Sio • 399 +291 . 82 . 49-^ . 374 . (2) . 82 . 43c . 409 . t24 • t37 . 273 . 438 . 44J . 284 .U26 • 34f> (i) Hamlet, iii. 2. 177. (4) A W. V. 3. 297. Cr* L. L. L. V. 1. 103-4 (2) Folio, " and." (5) Hamlet, iii. 2. 188. (8) Folio varies. (3) Folio, "hath." (6) Folio, "comes. 484 INDEX MUCH ADO ABOUT NOTHING. Act I Sc. Line Par. Sc. Line Par. Sc. Line Par. i. 375 . 14 ii. 27 . . 404 220 . . 187 ic. Line Par. .. 56. i. 126 . . 118 11. 13 . 62 iii. . 404 ^• 225 . . 191 i. 303. . 284 ii. 20 . 404 iii. 86 . 120 i. 227 . • 423 L 307 . . 90 ii. 53 . 93 iv. 9 . 400 i- 251 . . 378 i. 311 . . 194 ii. 57 • 423 iv. 18 . 400 ii. I . . 295 i. 318 . . 297 iii. 81 . 327 iv. 44 . 81 ii. 33 . . 81 i. 320 . . 57 iii. 88 . 3 ii. 63. S95 U. 4. . 347 iii. 119 . 331 Act IV . ii. 22 . iii. 32 . . 296 . 122 Act in. 24 . . 212 Act V IH. 49 . . 148 i. I 'I507 40 . 46. .368 .480 i. i. 22 . 116 . . 379 ^. 193 Act II i. 4 . . 200 144 . . 278 i. 212 . . 57 i. 12 ii99 • -1480 156. . 399 i. 249 . .238 i. 189. . 472 168 . . 247 i. 253 • . 347 L 208 . i. 244 . i. 261 . . 321 i. i. 42 60 • 349 . 46 i. fl82-\ \i86 196. .364 i. 258. . 191 . 187 .360 i. 72 (to) .158 i. • 343 *i321 i. 260 . 327 • .284 . 166 i. 272 . . 175 i. {'4 . 193 i. 211 . iv. 62 . . 7 i. 3". . 166 i. 93 . 118 OTHI i. :llo 216. . Ill iv. 59 . • 177 Act I. 1. 26 . i. 38. ii. ii. 18 . 52 . . 471 . 274 iii. 165. i369 •U14 i. i. 67. 70 . . 400 . 440 . 447 .361 ii. 53 •{^S iii. iii. 191 . 267. . 460 .368 i. i. 83. 87 . . 333 • 440 t 44. • 315 ii. 71 . . 405 iii. 269. . 151 (268 *l3o» i. 55 . . 512 U. 72 . .365 iii. 283. . 247 ^' 149 . i. 99. . 439 ii. 93 • . 161 iii. 390 . • 331 i. 159 . . 301 i. 100 . . 191 iii. 55 • . 67 iii. 403 • . 451 i- 260 . . 241 i. 124. . 435 iii. 62 . . 350 ii. 3 . . IS i. 126 . 127 *l497 iii. 74 . 160 (202 •U23 Act II iii. iii. 49 • 144 . . 297 . 342 i. 132. .158 iii. 91 *• 13 • • .^43 iii. 145 • • 479 i. 151 . . 22 iii. 129 . 201 ^• • 440 iii. 152 . . 444 L 158. . 348 iii. 140 I419 •U28 »• 19 . .368 iii. 188 . . 295 i. 172 . . 335 (69 I330 i. 24 . . 89 iii. 190 . . 349 L 180. • 30 iii. 147 i. 31 . • 243 iii. 203 . . 404 INDEX. Sc. Line Par. Sc. Line Par. Act IV iii. 213 . . 163 iii. 211 . • 73 Sc. Line Par. iii. 216 . 163 iii. 212 . . 174 i. 28 . 353 iii. 217 . . iii. 301 . . 477 443 iii. iii. 238. 265. . 42 . 295 i. fe}- 5" iii 319 • 81 iii. 282 . .|73 I513 i. i. 43 . 72 . 247 492 iii 344 . 461 iii. 384. . 299 i. 80 . 460 iii. 351 . . 440 82 . iii. 417 . • 279 1. 440 iii, 368 . 440 . iv. 22 . . 93 1. 125 . 247 Act III iv. 25 . . 466 i- 188 . 24 iv. 44 • • 483 ii. 3 . 2H . soo iv. 105 . • 447 ii. II . 349 iii. 66 . 29 iv. 150 . .469 ii. 13 • . 12 iii. 157 . . 251 iv. 195 . . 294 ii. 99. . 274 Sc, Line ii. 108 . ii. 130 . ii. 134 • iii. 32 . 4S5 Par. • 295 p. 16 • 5" fl22 *li44 Act V. . 36X . 299 . 460 (419a I239 . 490 • 59 . 310 PERICLES. Act I. Jower II . . 285 » 38 • • 377 i. 14 . • 244 i. 41 59 153 . 247 J 244 •Uoo 91 . . 512 93 • -460 . 229 • 350 . 238 39 • • 264 92 . . 42 33 • • 264 Act II. Gower, 8 • . 244 35 • • 404 28 . . 332 332 5 (201 •1460 . 24 iii. 80 . .179 V. 13 • • 480 V. 17 . . 350 Act III. Gower, 14 . . 290 » 35 i. 45 u. 17 . 345 . 128 1350 Act IV. Gower, 23 . 465 i. 23 . . 37 25 . . Act V. i. 125 . i. 170 . . i. 208 . . i. 251 . . u. 285 . . iii. 38 . . 185 145 234 419 3 198 RICHARD n. VCT I. i. 90 . . 270 i. 104 . .269 12 . .+494 5. 129 . .+131 20 . . 480 i. 145 . . 162 22 . . 12 i. 150 . • 174 ?3- ••- i. 160 . .t3i5 i. 162 . • 73« 85 . . 290 i. 171 . . 529 173 • 180 . 190 . WoA 1205/ 6 . /+270 \ 22 .t2l8 . 522 • 529 f3" U89 .+364 .t264 "• ((.)ii}- -^40, ii. 23 . . zo ii. 30 . .fif* ii. 36 . .t46cv ii. 39 . .t27o ;■;• ->■ %^. ii. 42 . . 296 («) Lines 18 and 19 are perhaps to be transposed. Comp., however, W. T. iii. a. 165 486 INDEX. Sc. line Par. Sc. Line Par. Sc. Liue Par. Sc Line Par. ii. 44 . . 480 iii. 232 . . 380 i. 106 . . 156 ii. 2 . .194' li. 54 . . 68a iii. iii. iii. 233 • 243 . 247 . . 191 . 356 . 65 ■■ IS)- i. 108 . 295 265 ii. ii. 9 . . 27 {.'If- ■ '^3 ii. 73 • • 475 iii. 259 . . 380 i. 129 . 5 ii. - -{ii iii. 3 • .397 iii. 264. .+263 i- 134 . . 434 iii. iii. 9 . .447 15 . . no iii. 260 . . 291 i 1^41) '■ ti47/- 46S ii. ii. 18 . . 492 25 . . 498 iii. 279 . • 505 i. 148 . 482 iii. 17 . . 263 iii. 283. .+490 i. 157 • 268 ii. 27 . .t494 iii. ^3 • \t178 iii. 286 . .+252 i. 158 . ti3o ii. 29 . . 497 iii. 26 . .+512 iii. 301 . • t94 i. 159 . . + 151 ii. 3°- ■{.%. iii. 34 • • 133 iv. II . .t5I2 i. 169 . . t4o8 ii. 34 . . t69 iiL 36 . .t263 iv. 12 . .ti5i i. 173 • • (84 fi. 41 . 4468 iii. 43 . • 2 66 . .+447 iv. 22 . .1368 ^^44 ii. 46 . . 291 iii. iv. 4107 i. i^o2l f338 tFol.l i433 ii. 52 . . 244 iii. 76 - . t24 iv. 42 . . 20 i. 211 . .ti37 ii. iii. 80 . . 476 iv. 43 . .tisi i. 217 . . 479 iii. 82 . . 490 iv. 49 . . 348 • \t2 i. 218 . .t405 i. iii. 95 . . 107 iv. S3 . i. 222 . . 13 ii. 59 . .t343 iii. n8 . . 482 i. 232 . .+329 ii. 61 . .t5ii iii. 123 . .t5I2 Act II i. 239 . 17 ii. 75 . . fs (125| i. 242 . .t25i ii 76 . .+497 iii. iii. iii. 127 k .+151 (129J 127 . .t49o 136. . 89 3 . 9 . . 199 . 260 L 247 . .t497 i. 248 . .1463 ii. ii. ii. 80 . .+243 88 . .+465 90 . . 512 (484 14 . • 343 ^ -• {*:;? ii. 91 . .+497 iii. 151 . ■{ or V490 164 . .t2l8 16. . 290 ii 95 . . 356 iii. i8 . • "3 i. 251 . . 24 ii. 96 . .+513 iii. 166 , . 440 19 . 27 . 29 . 49 • . 22 f28 i. 254. (Fol. omits "noble.") ii. ii. 98 . . 155 103 . . 512 iii. iii. iii. 175 . • 460 183 . .1315 196 . . 490 20 11 i. 266 . . p. la ii. ii. 105 . . 497 iu. 20I . . 84 52 • 146 i. 268 . . 375 ii. 114 . . 508 iii. 205 . . t28 79 . 90 . . 203 t24 qs:)- -^^ ii. 119 ./(Fol.) 1 Castle iu. 91 . . t94 i, 289 . .t36i - • {..;^ iii. 209 . .490 Q4 . . 470 i. 291 . . 315 iL iii. 211 . .t377 i- 99 • • 268 i. 300. . 364 ii. 128 . . 244 iJL 217 . .t40.o i. 102 . - Mfi ' ii- 5 . . 5x 1 ill. 5 . . 333 %(, INDEX. 487 Sc. Line Par. Sc. Line Par. Sc. Line Par. Sc. Line Par. iu. 7 . .492 i. 16 . . +89 iii. 89 . . 218 i. 28 . i 28 .+287 (105 iii. iii. 10 . . T62 IS . .t46o i. 29 . .t497 ii. 2 . . 482 iii. 98 . iii. 103 . • 529 .+506 i. 33. iii. 18 . ,t494 ii. 3 . .t497 iii. 118 . . i89 i. 49 . iii. 20 . . 506 ii. 4 • • 25 iii. 120 . .+497 i. 57. . 220 iii. 21 . . 478 ii. 5 . .t356 iii. 126 . .t45i i. 62 . . 90 iii. 23 . -tsis iL 8 . . I94 iii. 146 . . +24 i. 89. .t495 iii. 24 . . 497 ii. 34 . tp. 12 iii. 168 . . 335 i. 93. . 82 iii. iii. 25 . . 512 26 . .t5i3 "•{§)}• .t46o ill. 184 . iii. 191 .+468 .t356 i. 94 . i. 96. . 290 (290 I296 (U97 ii. 64 . . 478 iii. 192 . . 230 iii. 29. j or (+501 ii. 80 . .t3i9 iv. II .t5i3 i. 104 . .485 iii. 33 . -1466 ii. 113 . . 468 iv. 14 .+291 i. H2 . .484 iii. 55 • . 456 ii. 130 . .t467 iv. 24| iv. 28 --1 Fol.335 505 •ti93 i. 117 . •tigo iii. iii. 62 . . 397 67 . . 506 ii. 131 . . +22 ii. 140 . . 294 i. 120 . i. 123. .+291 .tl20 iii. 80 . . 20 ii. 141 . .+335 - {3^} . 268 i. 129 . • 95 iii. 87 . . 292 ii. 163 . . 200 iv. 55 • 5" i. 139 . .t349 iii. 100 . .1384 ii. 168 . . 378 iv. 57 . 89 i. 148 . .460 iii. iii. 104 . .t49i 107 . . 181 "• -75 . .{'^J iv. 63 iv. 67 .+506 •+315 i. 151 . i. 171 . .+467 .+501 iii. 123 . .t287 ii. 179 • • 59 ii. 183 . .t356 iv. 74 .498 i. 178 . i. 182 . .+480 . 512 p. 290 • 447 . 216 iii. iii. iii. 124 . .1469 127 . .I322 ii. 185 . . 134 ii. 186 . . 174 ii. 198 . . 5 iv. 77 iv. 80 iv. 83 .419a; • 145 .t243 i. 185 . L 205 . i. 217 . iii. 138 . . 204 - »4.{,-i^ iv. 102 iv. 104 . 133 . .+291 i. 224 . .t494 iii. 145 . • 310 iii. 9 . .487 i. 237 . . 192 iii. 160 . . 159 iii. 12 . . 281 i. 238 . . 287 iii. i'.6i . . 296 iii. 17 . .+244 Act IV. i. 256 . .+244 iii. ira . .t497 Iii. 19 . . 506 Sc. Line Par. i. 264 if) tio3 iv. II , 294 iii. 3t . .+512 i. 15 . 466 i. 270 . • 340 iv. i. 18 . «2 Act III, / 59 3 • '\jg8 iii. 35 . . 511 iii. 45 . . 272 iii. 61 . . 414 i. 17 i. 18 i. 19 /390 * '1477 . .+196 . -tsoo i. 300 . i. 306 . i. 326 . i. 329 . .+218 . 189 .+512 .t497 L ^ 1 1494 iii. 64 . . 157 iii. 70 . .+468 >•© . . 281 i. 334 . Mh Ii) Read " "rom off a 'nointed ; " if) FoUo, " or, as Folio, and if." "From a a anointed." INDEX. Act V. Sc Line Par. i. 31 • .t356 i. 37 . . 41 i. 38. . 28s i. 44 . . 225 i. 46. • 75 r. 47 . . 200 I. 62 . .t268 i. 64. • 5.2 \. 77 . . 291 i. 80. • 473 i. 88 . .478 i. 90 . . 82 i. 91 . •t470 i. 94 . . 372 ii. n .t28s ii. t8 . . 80 ii. 28 . . 512 ii. 48. .f4o6 ii. S3 . • 505 Sc. Line 55? • 56. 57 . 59 . {^$ 75 . 78. 97 • 99 . lOI . "5 . 4 . 5 . 10 . 17 • 21 . 27 . 34 • 5° . 52 . Par, V'it" [ om.) . 197 • 484 . 368 • 499 • 15s . 497 . 468 • 53 .t5I2 . 122 .ti9o . 144 . 272 . 473 .t499 . 356 . i8i •t349 . 296 Sc. Line Par. ■t372 iii. 88 . . 387 iii. 97 • . 190 iii. loi . < or ^497 iii. 103 . .1329 iii.xx3{„Si..}txo3 i+149 1466 . 414 /t244 I 499 ui. 137 iv. I » . .257 3 . -151 5 • 529 «. 8 . .169 17 . . 465 18 . ,t243 22 . .ti5i 25 . .+406 27 . . 284 Sc. Line V. 52 . V. 54 . V. 54-7 . V. 56 . V. 61 . V. 62 . V. 64 . V. 66 . - {§)• 69. 70 . 75 • 76. 83- 6 . 26 . RICHARD in. Act I. 16 . . 468 22 . . 397 58 . .+151 67 . . 505 75 82 84 92 94 103 106 ^.^7 •t494 .1287 . 456 P-372 • 498 • 456 • 490 . 200 157 . .t270 a . .t307 3 . . (i) 23 . .t49o 26 . p. 449 27 . . 225 31 • ■52 . 56. 67. a- . t69 .t45i . 492 • 474 •t233 71 . .ti2^ 76 . . 466 {??}• •'- 117 . .1446 154 . t239 ». 15s • ii. 163 . ii. 166 . ii. 170 . ii. 179 . «-H ii. 211 . ii. 215 . ii. 216 . ii. 217 . ii. 226 . ii. 232 . ii. 235 . .t49o . 84 .1283 .+428 . 284 • 93 . 500 •t349 .1468 • 342 (ifl) . + 512 . 356 . 468 ii. 236 . ii. 245 . ii. 250 . ii. 25s . ii. 259 . ii. 261 . I "live 6 . 19 . . ( S'o'. oi 3^ t46o 63 ., , 168 INDEX. 48c Sc. Line Par. Sc. Line P.^r. Sc. Line Par. Sc. Line Par. iii, 65-8 . iii. 82 . . 376 .{3«) iv. iv. 25 . . 203 27 . . 375 iv. . 277 ii. ii. 95 . "3 • • 151 . (9) iii. 88 . . 159 iv. 30 . .t29S iv. . 234 ii. 120 . .+^97 iii. 90 . . 406 iv. 37 . . 69 iv. 288 . . 494 !!• 123 . .469 iii. Ill . . 5 iv. 45 . .t264 ii. 127 . .+497 iii. 113 . {:?i iv. ^^ ' it267 Act IL ii. 129 . .367 iii. 127 . . 161 iv. 58 . .+297 jlel ii. 130 . . 419 ... 1. • 133 ii. 133 • . 490 111. 142 . iii. 153-4- 3 . 275 iv. iv. 59 • .460 64 . . 463 i. C24 27 . .+442 ii. 144 - I 479 iii. 159 • .ti64 iv. 65 . . 497 i. 33 . . 125 iii. 3 . • +500 iii. 162 . . 378 iv. 70 . .tl2I i. 37 . • 95 iii. 4 • . 92 iii 20I . iii. 202 . .t468 . 148 iv. n ■ -^3 . i. i. 43 . 50 . • 293 • 171 iii. iii. 8 . 16 . .+137 .+477 lit 206 . . 460 iv. 95 . . 319 i. i55\ .t5i3 iii. 17 . .+129 iii. 207 . • 365 iv. 97 . .t40S • . (8) .1223 • 275 .+474 .+454 iii. 29 . . 105 iii. 212 . iii. 214 . iii. 216 . iii. 222 . • 243 365 iv. iv. iv. iv. '°'l. . (7) \i5oj* ^'' 122 . . 330 134 • .t33S 146 . . 148 1. i. i. i. 57 . 59 • 83. 90 . 116 . iii. iii. iii. iii. iii. 35 Fol.333 39 . . 29 41 . . +69 42 . .490 55 . . 02 iii. 246 iii. 282 . .t349 iv. 152 . .+329 i. 120 . .+281 iv. I . . 492 . (5) . 5 iv. {i?4--- i. 129 . 134 . . 372 . 512 iv. iv. 14 . 18 . . 62 . 92 . 295 iii. 287 . . 122 iv. iv. 186 . .ti57 187 . .t468 i. 137 . (217 *l47i iv. 22 . iii. 291 . . 22 iv. 205 . .t2I9 ii. 7 . . 287 iv. 34 - . 301 iii. 292 . iii. 304 . . 355 (6)24 iv. 206 . . 232 ii. i3{. too'/^S iv. . 513 iii. 30s . . 494 iv. 209 . . 462 ii. 15 . . 479 iv. 46. . 307 iii. 314 - . 186 iv. ii. 24 . . 503 iv. 47 . . 75 iii. 323 . Iii. 325 . •t507 . 24 IV. -4y»-}''3^ ii. ii. 27 . 34 . . 326 .356 iv. V. 71 . . 2Q7 iii. 328 . .t438 iv. 241 . . 287 ii. 42 . .+470 iii. 347 - .+490 iv. 246 . . 290 ii. 47 . .+275 Act in. iii. 348 . iii. 354 . iv. 5 . iv. 9 . . 295 .t364 - 8s • 297 iv. iv. ii. ii. ii. 49 . |65) 168 r 76. . 438 .+365 . 118 i. 10 . 12 . . 174 . 243 .+267 iv. {ll}- •t2S9 iv. 251 . ■ 194 ii. 77 • .+404 26 . . S43 iv. 254 . .1284 ii. 92 . .+467 i. 32 . .+467 ^9o INDEX. Sc. Line Par. Sc. Line Par. Sc. Line Par. Sc. Line Par. i. 37 . . 469 ii. 58 . it243 I 159 . t76 V lOI 492 vii. 184 . t87 : /39\ it49o ' 140/ Itsoi ii. 63 . V, 109 . 460 vii. 197 . .ti96 . .fiio vi. 5 . 356 vii. 210 i. 44 . . 2 ii. 67 . p. 449 ^ 1 297 vi. 7 .ti40 vii 227 . . 469 ii. ii. 76 . H5 • . 487 .t243 vi. 9 . 494 vii. 229 . .t466 i. 64 . . 21 ii. 117 . . 98 vi. 10 . 137 vu. 233 • . IS i. 68 . . 409 m vii. 3 . (is) vii. 23s • . 243 L 71 . .t494 ii. . 233 vii. {1} . . 490 vii. 240 . .(16) i. {c}. . 490 iii. iv. 23 • I . p. 16 . 57 vii. 9 . .+494 Act IV. i. 85 . . 252 iv. 2 . . 492 vii. 20 .1468 i. 3 . . 150 iv. 29 . . 178 vii. 25 . . 487 i- 4 . . 180 iv. 36. .+401 vii. 26 . . t88 i- 7 . .1466 iv. 40 . . 109 vii. 30 . . 492 i. 43 . .ti58 i. 119 . . 201 iv. 41 . . ti vii. 50 . .1467 i- 60 . .t40S '• "^- fig iv. 50 . . 397 •t297 , 200 vii. {521 (53/ • . 234 i. 70 76 . .1267 . .t225 i. 136 . . 485 L 146 . . 419 iv. iv. 51 . 62 . vii. vii. 57 58 . .t343 . 487 i. 94 . . 468 iv. iv. 67 . 91 . . 97 . 490 vii. w: S)'5.o ii. \i . .t5i3 i 157 . . 487 iv. 100 . . t89 vii. 81 . .t20I ii. 5 . . 81 iv. v. 106 . 7 . .t473 . t89 vii. vii. 89 112 . 414 . 439 ii. l:^} . .t5i3 V. 13 • .t5i3 (398 vii. "3 . .t494 ii. ii. 27 35 . 93 .(17) i. 158 . . 497 vii. 120 • . 423 v. 25 • X or ii. 36 . .t494 i. 164 . . 419 ( t2 vii. 127 • . 342 ii. 55 • .t217 i. 169 . .ti27 V. 28 . . 229 vii. 139 . .t468 ii. 59 . . 204 i. 177 . . 235 V. 29 . .(14) vii. . .382 ii. 71 . .t5i2 i. 189 . . 492 V. 32 . .ti58 vii. 150 . 361 ii. 81 . 4" i. 191 . .t497 V. 33 • . t2 vii. 155 • 3 ii. 85 . 236 i. 198 . .1467 V. 35 . • 29 /t285 • \t287 ii. 87 • 424 ii. 10, Fol. var. V. 47 . . 412 . 411 . 107 vii. 157 ii. 98 . .t477 ii. 26 . . 281 ii. 29 . . 497 V. V. V. 55 . 56. 63. vii. cii. vii. 159 161 i65{ • 51 .tio9 (Fol.) * there is' ii. ii. ii. 103 104 120 . 37 .t470 .466 ( 497 ii. S3 . • 357 V. 6y . . 97 vii. 175 . tp. 12 ii. 124 . ii. ".5 . . 92 V. 69. . 166 vii. 176 . 474 ((18; H. ,s6 . . 159 V. 76. .t494 vii. 179 . . 342 ill 8 . i6h INDEX. 491 Sij. Line Par. Sc. Line Par. Sc. Line Far. Sc. Line Par. iii. 20 . . 193 iv. 209 . .ti33 iv. 417 . . t2 (^10 iii. 27 . .(19) iv. 217 . • 375 iv. 426. -349 iii. 130 . 135 . . 4^3 iii. 31 • . 431 iv. 221 . .1287 iv. 428 . • 477 iii. . 484 . 291 iii. 53 • .t494 iv. 229 . . 69 iv. 458. .t5i3 iii. iii. iv. 229 . 23 . 28 . 34 • 53 . . 69 • 419 iv. 1^34) .1370 .+133 . 439 . 196 . + 133 . 372 . 158 iv. iv. 483. 490 . . 492 . 202 iii. ii43l \i48/- .508 iv. iv. iv. iv. iv. . 515 . 159 • 490 . 118 . t89 iv. iv. iv. iv. iv. iv. 235 • 240 . 249 . 250 . 254 • |25S\ \26oJ- iv. iv. iv. iv. iv. iv. 492 . 501 . 504 . 508 . 515 . 539 . . 232 . 491 . +17 .469 |478 •\20I • 3" iii. iii. iii. iii. iii. iii. 156. 185. 187. 201 . 202 . 209 . .451 1(22) . 460 • 5" • 315 . 287 • 512 iv. 65. . 240 iv. 263. . 477 V. 7 . . 466 iii. 210 . • 303 iv. 75 • • 509 iv. 268 . • 247 V. 10 . .469 iii. 224 . . 201 iv. 77 . .(20) iv. 269. . t99 V. 14 . • 492 iii. 228 . • 159 iv. 86 . . 24 iv. 274 . .t494 V. 18 . • 311 iii. 230 . .+219 iv. 92 . . 300 iv. 289. . 353 iii. 239 . . 498 iv. |99l .104J . 148 iv. 292 . • 315 Act V iii. 243 . . 118 iv. 304 . . 341 i. 5 • .+474 iii. 24s . .+468 IV. 118 . . 202 iv. 326. •t494 i. 21 . • 479 iii. 267 . . 417 iv. 122 . • 443 iv. 331 • . 491 ii. 19 . .+122 iii. 281 . • 514 iv. 135 . • 451 .1287 iv. 337 . .+230 iii. 47 • . 140 iii. 292 . • 474 iv. 141 . iv. 338. •t329 iii. 48 . .+513 iii. 298. • 50s iv. iv. 142 . 177 .(21) • +439 iv. |353l I354J .+336 iii. iii. 51 . 52 . • 159 •+494 iv. V. II . 3 • .+299 • 342 iv. 180 , . 201 iv. 354 . . 177 iii. 68 . • 469 V. 9 ' • 507 iv. iv. iv. 183. 188 . 189. .1466 . 365 . 490 iv. iv. 358. • t470 .t228 iii. iii. i77r 82 . • 512 .478 V. V. 21 . . 469 • 337 iv. 199 . . 17 iv. 385. .1266 iii. 95 . • 378 V. 36 . 1p. 12 (i) Hamlet, i. 2. 92. (la) A. Y. L. iii. i. 18. - (2) Cymb. iv. 4. 132. (3) " Majesty " when a dissyllable will henceforth not be noticed. (2,a) ? Pun on "noble." (4) Folio, "Ay, madam," (5) Macbeth, v. 8. 48. (6) Folio, "an end." (7) Compare Hamlet, v. i. 1-235. (8) J. C. i. 2. 317. (9) M. of V. V. I. 77. (10) Folio omits "weighty." (11) Folio, " thinks't." (12) Folio, "and." (13) Folio, " worshipfuUy." (14) Lear, iv. 1. 54, (is) Folio omits "and." (i6) Folio, "King Richard." (17) Rich. Ill \. i. 158. (i8) Folio omits "deep." (19) Folio omits "my lord." (20) Macbeth, iii. a. 49. (21) /J. W. V. 3. 297. (22) J. C. i. 3. 22. 492 INDEX ROMEO AND JULIET. Act I Sc. Line Par. Sc. Line Par. Act IV. Sc. Line Par. V. 107 . . 391 i. 128 . • 3 Sc. Line Par. 38. . 335 V ^33 • • 411 i. 158. . 200 i. 16 . . 294 Ill . . 24 ii. 117 . . 447 i. 60 . .4S7« 119 . . 264 Act IL .. i405 •I471 iii. 20 . . 512 140 . • 275 ii. 42 . .460 u. 141 . V. 36 . . 480 n. 14 . . 118 /315 M461 ii. 76 . . 120 iii. 17 . . 22 V. 59 • . 474 iii. 9 • iii. 7 . .429 iii. 19 . • 474 Act V. iii. 17 . • 497 iii. 91 . . 281 iii. 38. . 264 i. 40 . . 178 iii. 98. • 440 iii. 93 • • 204 iii. 49 • . 492 iii. 52 . . 400 iv. 19 . • 440 vi. 9 • .475 iii. 98 . . 492 iii. H3 . . 356 iv. 94 • • 479 vi. 21 . . 492 v. 18 . . 133 iii. 211 . . 490 iv. 99 • • 173 v. 84. . 206 iii. 214 • • 333 iv. 109 . . 291 Act in. V. 136. . 264 iii. 246 . . 469 V 61 . 417 i. 66 . .419a v. 153 . . 292 iii. 247 • . 114 V. 70 . 354 i. 122 . . 198 V. 200 . . 13 iii. 275 . . 465 TAMING OF THE SHREW. Act I. i. 50 . . 10 356 . . 22 iii. 36. . 24 Induction. i. 74 . . 507 357 • • 247 iii. 189. . 2« i. 68 . . 109 i. 78 . . 351 369 . . 22 iv. I . l36i [482 •I120 i. 84 . 132 i. 90 . , 507 377 . . 489 i. 87 . 472 i. 150 . . 166 Act III. iv. 2 . i. 89 I i. 174 . . 465 iv. 4 • . I70 1. 96 . 76 i. 251 . . 368 i- 9 • P- 14 iv. 12 . . 301 i. los . 461 i. 252 . . 297 ii. I . . 461 iv. 20 . . 461 i. no . 369 ii. 8 . . 220 ii. 27 . . 356 . i33l 134)- i. 119 4i9 . . 504 i. 3 . . 295 i. 18 . . 490 i. 71 . . 17s ii. ■72 . . 174 i. 14 . . 510 i. 158 . . 477 ' 125 . . 482 ii. 93 . .485 i. 32 . . 342 i. 259 . . 505 ii. 14 . .460 ii. T44 . . 281 i. 48. • 507 i.(Fol.)3S5 22 ii. 73 • • 465 ii. '75 • • 4Q7 INDEX. 493 TEMPEST. Act I Sc. Line Par. Sc. Line Par. Sc. Line Par. ii. 109 . • 494 ii. 220 . . 460 ii. ©■ . 462 Sc Line Par. ii. no . . 458 ii. 222 . .ti78 ^ 1 ^^ 129 r 16 . . 447 ii. Ill . . 494 ii. 226 . . 78 >• 390 . . 27 ;, . 13 ii. 118 . .t3I2 ii. 231 . 1+193 ^ii. ^ii. 407 . 414 . . (4) . I2C i. 17 • . 335 ii. 119 . . 124 ii99 '1495 u. 232 . .ti49 ^ii. 419 . .456 L 18 . . 90 ii. 122 . ii. 235 . . 511 ^ii. 424 • .+285 \. 24 . . 176 ii. 127 . • 454 ii. 243 • .+291 ^ii. 435 . .+466 i. 49 • . 154 ■ ii. 137 . . 270 ii. 244 . . 220 ^ 439 • . +11 ii. ii. 4 • II . . 456 .ti3i ii. 138 . 1 (2) it467 ii. ii. 248. 249 . .+456 .ti36 ^i. ii 442 . 446. . 232 .+364 ii. ii. 12 . 19 . . 457 ii. 141 . ii. 142 . ii. 144 . .+454 .t457 . 5 ii. ii. 255 . {^57\ '259/ . 220 .+343 ii ii. )447\ »448r 450 . . 38} ii. ii. ii. 31 • 41 . 50 • . 342 . 183 . 77 ii. 148 . ii. 157 • /341 (342 .462 ii. ii. ii. 264 . 297 . 298 . .+494 +P.13 . 501 ^ii ii 452 . 453 • .48s f+200 1+369 ii. 53 • f 480 \t47S "■ !;§}■ . 513 ii. ^^- .456 ii , ii 456. 457 . . 183 .+244 ti. \%' .•M57 ii. 165 . ii. 168 . . 494 • 39 ii. 327 • • 450 J 473 1+330 ,ii 478. .+335 ii. 63 . . 343 ii. 173 . . 471 ii. 333 . Act IL ii. 65 . . 158 «• a?}- .+513 ii. 338. . 471 - i I . . 401 ii. 66 . .+469 ii. 348. .+494 i 1 . . 45« ii. 72 . . 457 ii. 193 • .467 ii. 352 • .265 5 • . (5! ii. 74 • . 470 ii. 194 • . 187 ii. 353 . .+468 6 . •+494 ii. 84 . • 497 (196) ii. 357 • . 471 . 28 . . 206 ii. 85 . .t283 ii. <2oi>. U04 . 457 ii. 361 . . 159 • 75 . . 189 ii. 88 . .482 «-{:^0- .t330 ii. 362. f+263 1480 ,, * . 96. . 200 ii. 89 . . 472 ii. 363 • . 182 i . no . .+263 ii. 97 • • 294 ii. 200 . tp.i3 ii. 365 . . 291 . 127 . .+228 ii. 100 . .ti78 ii. 206 . . 484 .tl23 ii. 366. . 230 ^ '■ . 121 . . 305 ii. 102 . .t28l ii. 209 . ii. 369 . (3) . 127 . . 264 ii. 103 . •tsoi ii. 210 . . 467 ii. 370 . 487 . 131 . . 400 ii. 104 . 1 (i) ii. 211 . ii. 212 . • 341 f(2> \ 429 ii. 371 ^C -- ' (i34\ • li35r . 4W iL ii. 105 . 106 . • 497 (t23I I 5" ii. 2T3 . 379 380 ' 342 . 226 ^ . 145 . . 150 . . 510 iy4 nVDEX. Sc. Line Par. Sc. Line Par. Sc. Line Par. Act V. i. 151 . . 490 i. 160 . .t494 1. 31 . • 203 i. 32 . .+494 ui. 100 . .t457 iii. 102 . .tsoo Sc. Line Par. i. 4 . . 480 i. 163 . . (6) i. iiS . .t28i '• --{^'A Act IV. i. 7 . . 460 i- 45 . . (4) i. 9 . . 484 i. .s. . f »■ i. 57 . .+177 i. 4 . .+274 i. 10 . . 432 i. 185 . .ti4o i. 202 . .tsoo i. 59 . .tsoo i. 8 . . 469 i. 12 . .tsi3 i. 26 .1+473 \ 490 i. 15 • . 208 i. x6. .{F°l 1333 i. 207 . .1323 i. 72 . . 255 i. 28 . . 390 i. 215 . .U6g i. 217 . . (8) ■- {ID- .t5.3 i. 27 . . 307 i. 31 . . 480 '• it} ■ 4« i. 220 . . 387 i. 221 . . 58a i. 236 . . 471 '• «. fig 11. 27 . . 479 i. 68 . . 487 '• {ll}-''- i. 38 . . 30s ■'■{III}- -ts's '■{III)- -47. H. {%}■ . 36. ii. 104 . . 492 ii. 106 . . 244 . h6\ (260 '• l78/- -Ux i. 94 . .+360 i. 98 . .t295 i. 42 . .+467 i. 43 . • 294 i. 53 . .+218 i. 284 . . 470 ii. 108 . . 503 i. loi . .t473 i. 63 . . 497 i. 287 . .+322 ii. 127 . . 137 i. no . . 484 i. 292 . , 145 ii- 147 • • 330 i. 123 . . 422 i. 68 . . 48a i. 296 . .t29i ii. 149 . ,ti6i i. 124 . . 484 ■'■ fe)-=3^ '. 308 . . 374 iii- 2 . .333 i. 140 . .t494 i. 311 . t494 iii. 26 . . 501 i. 143 . . 461 i. 75 . . 261 i. 317 . .tsoo iii. 40 . . 487 i. 145 . . 439 i. 97 . .+467 '• 319 . .+343 ' 3" . lull ■'■'■ {.?!• • ^^' Hi. {f,}. .,.,8 '''- ill]- -45 i. 146 . . 483 i. 154 . . 260 i. 100 . . 376 »• 103 . .ti3i i. in . . 466 iii. 56 . . 240 i. 155 . .t442 I. 113 . .t305 ii. 15 . . 96 ii. 121 . . (7) iii. 59 • 278 H. •iii. 60 . . 16 i. 168 . .t36o i. 114 . . 347 i. "7 . . (7) ii. 137 . .+401 ii. 152 . . 456 ii. 164 . . 457 iii. 62 . . 264 "»• 63 . . 431 iii. 64 . . t69 i. 170 . . 484 i. 186 . . 417 i. r88 . . 457 i. 119 . . 469 ;• {;?■} • =3' iii. 65 . . 467 i. 204 . . 484 i. 135 . •t467 Act III. i- {llY .+342 1. 217 . . 209 i. 139 . . 230 i , f+244 i. 231*. .t356 i. 145 . . 497 '• ' • \ 300 iii. 80 . . 247 i. 2S9 . 369 i. 146 . . 415 i. 4 . . 508 iii. 81 . .404 i. 262. .{+83 I 90 i. 264 . 1^335 i. 149 . . 364 i. 6 . . 265 i- xs . . (9) iii. 92 . . 410 iii. 93 . . 238 '■tel- •=« • Rftwdoi ihcr "let it alouff" (47 a, end) or -'let's along i. 214 . . t65, f"(3o) Sc. Line Pai. L 315 . .t2l8 i. 216 . .t335 i. 230 . . 168 I =3..| t38 Sc. INDEX, Line Par. Sc. Line Par. 235 . •+494 i. 270 . • 279 249 . •{-1 i. 289 . i- 303 . . 276 .+305 250 . . 295 i. 310 • 4296 268 . P- 340 Sc. 495 Line P-ir 315 • • 279 (Epil. 3 ^ I 13 • ■ 484 (i) Folio, " th* outward." (2) "Impertinent." — Lear, iv. 6. 178. (2a) J. C. iv. 3. 280. (3) " OXd."— Macbeth, ii. 3. 2. (4) " Owes."— yi. IV. v. iii. 97. (5) "Masters." — M. of V. iv. i. 51. "Mastres" is written for "mistress" in B. and F. Coxcomb, ii. 3. (6) " Against course and kind." — Manday. (7) Folio, " and." (8) See Teinpest, i. 2. 200. (9) Theobald, " busy less :" (?) " most bu.sy least." (10) Folio, " lies " TIMON OF ATHENS. Act L i. 44 . i. 63 . i. 107 . 22 512 385 i. ii. ii. Act IL 23 . . 343 7 • .392 12 . . 200 i. i. Act r 33 . 46. • 492 . 355 iii. iii. iii. {334-1 401 . 403 • . 36t . 325 • 431 i. 139. i. I47• ■«. -fe iii. 159 . . 295 iii. 161 . , 90 iii. 162 . . 401 iii. 188 . .129 iii. 190 . . 174 iii. 198 . . 3 iii. 200 . . 487 iii. 201 . . 274 in. 247 . J 164 '(314 Act IV. iv. 4 . . 290 iv 47 • . 492 iv. 59 . . 382 iv. 136 , . 3.14 V. 93 • V. 105 . V. 170 . V. 176 . V. 195 . V. 255 . V. 272 . V. 292' . Act V. 25 337 433 336 217 69 217 9» 395 i. 30 . . 356 i. 63 . . 407 i. 71 • • 356 ii. 109 . . 13 ii. 144 • . 428 iii. 13 . . 482 iii. 21 . . 151 iii. 54 . . 90 iii. 103 . . 255 "• »• •{*" yiL s . . 440 INDEX. 495 TWELFTH NIGHT. Act I. Sc. Line Par. Sc Line Par. Sc Line Par, i Line lO . Par. . 284 V. V. 3 • 69. •t307 • 13 i. {"\«a."}(») iv. iv. 99 . . 281 102 . . 218 t 15 • . 18 V. 84 . • 93 ii. 3 • . ibo iv. iio . .t244 i 16 . .t349 V. 108 . .t244 ii. 6 . . 356 V. I . . 25 i 23 • . 62 V. 120 . .t343 ii. 8 . .+323 V. 6 . .ti45 i 24 . .+312 V. 124 . • 254 ii. 19 . .t368 v. 23 . . (3) i 27 . . 144 V. 156. . 400 ii. 21 . 4297 i 32 . 33 . .t477 . 277 V. V. 158. 159 . .tl2I . 202 ii. ii. 27 . 30 . . 230 . t2 Act IIL 403 V. 171 . . 368 ii. 33 • . 299 i. lo/' * ^*~ L 38. A or V. 196. 4244 ii. 35 . . 290 t95 V. 201 . . 158 ii. 37 . . 168 ^• 44 . . 331, ii 39 • {3}- J 20 1479 4513 V. V. V. 224 . 259 . 265 . .1420 . 224 . tl ii. iii. iii. 42 . . 462 34 • • 165 89 "natural "(a) i. i. 45 . .tii8 109 . . 84 114 . .ti49 il. 21 . /X74 1477 V. 269 . . 414 iii. 95 • . 122 i. 120 . . 349 J29\. I30J 33 . V. 274 • • 505 iii 99 . • 349 *• 121 . . 480 ii. ii. .t5X3 . 17 V. V. 281 . 282 . . (I) .t343 ft220 \t223 iii. iii. 107 Fol. 103 {TI}- tex i. i. i. 123 . • 303 128 . .t3I2 133. . 66 ii. 35 . i254 •I312 V. 287 . iii. 122 . . 401 i. ^33{.J.t- 146 . .+513 149 . . 512 ii. ii. 43 • 48. . 290 . 287 V. V. 295 . (296! I297J' .tl2I 4513 iii. iii. iii. 143 . 149 • 18s . 4346 • 295 . 106 i. ii. iii. 53 . I . . 414 . +24 V. 305 . . 218 iii. 187. . 419 i. '^■^u& iii. 5 • . 182 V. 315 . 4479 iii. 199 . • 349 i. 172 . . u8 iii. 30 (Glossary) V. 317 • . 349 .t396 iv. 23 . .+447 ii. 9 . •t«7 iii. 112 . .t32i V. 321 . iv. 26 . . 145 ii. 38 . 4315 iii. "3 . . 53 '1321 .1284 V. V. 322 . 324 • . 194 .287 iv. "bo/- .+513 / 38 tt466 ii. 48 . . 233 iv. 6 . V. ,329 "owe w iv. 42 . ii. ii. 57 . •4i9« 72 . .t3io iv. 13 • . 127 iv. 50? .484 iii. 13 . .+469 iv. iv. 16 . 20 . .t490 faoo •\343 i_ Act n. ' • \t406 iv. iv. iv. 80 . 89. 90 . . 227 .t244 •tsos Ul. ( Supply 15< "thanks. ( How " iv. 27 . . 200 iv. 91 . •t497 iii. 18 . . 35S iv. iv. 28 . 419^ i. i. i. 20 . 22 . 27 . . 81 . 21 . 244 (a) A ir. iv. pun. 94 . 96. /t458 lt469 . 335 iii. iii. iii. 26 . . 217 29 . . 84 40 . . 404 K K. \9S IJV/}EX. 3c. Lin«s Par, Sc. Line Par. Sc. Line Par. Sc. Line Par iii. 42 . . t93 iv. 415 . • 349 i. 37. .t28l i. 228 . ,t469 iii. 46 . .155 iv. 418 . . 64 i. 58. • 3 i. 231 . . 479 'V. 2 . . 175 i- 73 • .t2I9 i. 235. ' 77 'V. 8s . .ti4i Act IV. i. 79 . .t468 i. 237 . . 169 ;v. 196 . . t2 i. 57 .p. 12 (4) i. 81 . . 450 i. 238 . . 423 IV. 201 . .ti49 i. 61 . . 353 i. 86 . I i. 245 . . 200 iv /238Utp.i64 »^- t239j ltp.156 i. i. 63. . (5) 65 . . 136 i. 89. i. 92. •t379 • 434 i. 253. L 256 . . 490 • 349 iv. 248 . . 187 iv. 255 . .ti96 ■V- & ■ 4.9 iv. 262 . . S3 ii. ii. ii. ii. 10 . . 200 37 • .t3i9 86 . . 275 '• it}- i. 104 , i. {"3\ .t5i3 . iz£ . 513 i. 266 . i. 272 . i. 278 . i. 289 .t343 . 110 tp. 12 iv. 278 . . 280 ii. 88 . . 319 i. 117 . . <73 i. 293 . .t4oo iv. 300 . . 368 iv. 323 . . 276 iv. 344 . . 366 ii. ii. ii. iii. 92 . . 34 99 . 290 (6) 6 . p 12 i. 125 . i 127. i. 130 . i. 135 . i. 141 . . 92 .t243 • 397 . 93 i. 324 • i. 327. i. 340 . i. 346. .t376 . 16 . 158 • 350 iv. {g}. ,t5.3 iii. 17 . .t494 i. 143 . . 303 i. 357 . i. 358 . . 401 .t278 iv. 366 . .193 iii. 21 . . 3 \. 144 . .t343 i. |36o| 1371/ (Glos- iv. 380 . . 5 iii. 28 . . 508 i. 150 . tp. 12 sary) iv. 381 . . 512 iii. 29 . . 137 i. 160 . . 443 i. 368 . . 244 iv. 383 . .t494 . iii. 30 . . 202 i. 174 . . 86 i. 375 . . 287 iv. 384 . . 287 i. 198 . • 25 i. 391 . tp. 12 iv {|;}. ..5.3 i/. 410 . . 368 ■'■ Act V. i, 201 . i. 222. i. 224 . .+400 . 411 . 492 i- 393 . 1. 398 . . 478 f2[J7 ■I 96 (i) See/sT. 7- iii. 4 . 81. (2) See Macheth, . 5. 30. (3) See below, line 35;^. y.L. ii. 7-31- (4) A. y.L. iii. I. 17. re) 7. C. iii. 1. 207 -8. (6) K. y f. v. 2. 79. (7) K. 7. V. 5. 7 TWO GENTLEMEN OF VERONA. Act 1 . I. T.S. , 231 i. 28 . . 231 i. 30 . . 501 i. 34. • 403 i- .39 • . 501 1. 40 • SOI i- 57 187 i- 59 . 89 i. 61 . 231 "• lir} . 5Po ii. 62 . . 447 (h) Comp.-=re "Ih 84. . 477 : /47-I 88 . . 338 1. 169/ . 232 CT IL iii. 6 . . 299 17/ 232 iv. iv. 62 . 65 . • 45:- 3 . . 80 iv. 72 . • 33.^ 35 . • 197 iv. 87. • 467 I have fairly forgotten it. INDEX. 499 Sc. Line Par. iv. I20 . . 231 ■- fell- • -' iv. 183 . . 460 iv, 194 . . 146 iv. 210 . . 477 vi. 38 . . 263 vii. 2 . . 492 vii. 5 . . 290 Act III. i. 23 . . 20 i. 59 . • 40s Sc. Line Par. 64 . . 494 84 . . 189 162 . . 28 258. 19 . 26 . 455 94 223 Act IV. 64. 18 . 490 29s Sc. Line Par. ii. 45 . 166 ii. 92 . 510 ii. 109 . . 368 ii. 118 . . 490 iii. 8 . 451 iii. 41 . 438 iv. 9 . 220 iv. 48 . 232 iv. 67 . 24 iv. 70 . 279 iv. 89 . 482 iv. 170 . 24 Sc. Line Par iv. 184 . . 467 iv. 200 . . 3 Act V. ii. 38 . . 174 ii. 51 . . 469 ii. 84 . . 285 ii. 178 . . 215 iv. 3 . . 463 iv. 15 . . 244 iv. 93 . . 461 iv. 109 . . 354 iv. 152 . . 106 WINTER'S TALE. Act I ii. 391 . . 499 i. 195 . 295 ii. 169 . . 508 i. 26 . . 278 ii. 392 . . 271 ii. 49 . • 175 ii. 177 . . 484 i. 29 . • 334 402 . •369 ii. 57 • 356 ii. 180 . . II ii. 13 . ii. 22 . . 425 . 499 . 13 •(222 412 . 420 . 425 . . 220 • 457 . 457 ii. iii. /62\ \63r 14 . 457 484 ii. ii. .87 . . 173 202 . . 473 217 . • 354 iU 27 . 427 . . 152 iii. 20 . 412 ii. 232 . . 480 ii. 44 • • 255 432 . . 457 iii. 35 . 12 iii. 46 . . 212 ii. 70 . . 505 437 . . 200 iii. 104 . 26s iii. 69 . . 178 ii. 112 . • 503 449 . • 457 iii. 115 . 260 iii. 116 . . 212 ii. 117 . • 499 455 • .265 iii. 138 . 348 iiL 121 . . 356 ii. 13s . . 368 ii. 461 . . 457 iii. 142 , . 297 ii. I^sil ii. 154 . . 228 . 297 Act 11 iii. iii. 150 . . 174 . • 499 369 Act IV. 2 . .247 ii. 263 . ii. 266 . ii. 290 . . 279 . 228 .484 i. 20 . 94 • .465 (201 •1433 i. Act III 167. 186 i. ii. iv. 26 . . 349 26 . . 412 65 . 419 a ii. 318 . . 269 99 . . 356 ii. 47 • 469 iv. 76 . . 477 u. 329 • 1484 ■I509 105 . 128 . . 128 . 270 ii. 87 . 499 (228 I468 iv. - ■ -{^ ii. 352 • . 86 133 . . 394 ii. lOI . iv. 142 . . 509 u- 356 . • 357 162 . . 385 ii. 104 . 460 iv. 168 . . 399 ii. 372 . . 457 i. 165. . 249 ii. 166 . 378 iv. K 169 . . isS K 2 500 INDEX. Sc. Line Par. (12 \88 Sc. Line Par. Act V. Sc. Line Pai. iv. 176 . iv. 532 . J 309 I499 i. 141 . . 120 Sc. Line Par. i. i6i . . 380 iv. 203 . p. 14 iv. 539 . . 270 iv. 264 , . 24 iv. 543 . . 372 i. 18 . . 356 i. 170 . . 290 iv. 352 . 90 I143 iv. iv. 549 . 550 . . 431 . 188 i. 19 . . 13 i. 23 . . 244 i. i. 219 . 230 . . 132 • 377 iv. 375 . 501 iv. 581. . 264 i- 42 . . 354 ii. 60 . .265 iv. 378 . 244 iv. 592 . . 202 i. 86 . . 224 ii. 66 . • 193 iv. 428 . 490 iv. 6^6, . 374 i. 87 . . *QO ii. 94 . . 415 iv. 440 . 198 iv. 731 • . 90 i- :)5 • . 409 ii. 155 . • 335 iv. 442 . iv. 466 . 478 394 iv. 783. •{g i. 109 . . ^/4 i. 112 . . 469 iii. iii. 25 . 53 . . 469 . 508 iv. 501 . (290 I333 iv. iv. 795 . 813. • 324 .460 i- 113 • . 193 i. 123 . , 166 iii. iii. 65. 68 . • 447 . 110 iv. 511 . 490 iv. 822 . . 447 i. 138 . . 249 iii. ICX> . • 192 iv. 512 . 24.J iv. 831 . . 105 i. 140 . . 143 iii 140 . . ss VERBAL INDEX. PAR. A- abbreviated preposition . . 140 adverbial prefix .... 24 A, an, (article) 79 omitted after "like," "as" 83 „ „ " what " . . 86 „ „ "so" . . . 86 in archaic poetry .... 82 "A many men," "an eight days" 87 used for "one" .... 81 " Many rt man" .... 85 transposed 422 'A for " he " 402 Accent, pause accent .... 453 on monosyllabic prepositions 457a on other monosyllables, especially " the " . . . 457 emphatic accent, or ' * stress" 453^ Elizabethan, on some words thrown forward .... 490 thrown back 4.92 variable, why? 490 Accents, five 452 six apparently .... 494-503 four apparently . . .504-510 emphatic 453<^ Acc'ess 490 Accuse (noun) 451 Active participles, confusion in . 372 Addict (participle) 342 Adjectival phrases transposed . 419^ Adjectives 1-22 both active and passive . . 3 combined together ... 2 anomalously formed ... 22 transposed 419 as adverbs i transposition of .... \'^^^ used for nouns 5 PAR. Adverbs, formation of ... . 23-5 transposed 420-21 adverbial compounds . . . 429 After (adv.) 26 = " according to ". ... 141 Again = " on the other hand " . 27 Against, used of time .... 142 A!ar(«)m 463 Alexandrines, very rare . . . 493 apparent 495-9 Alive 140 All for "any" 12 for "every" la used adverbially .... 28 " Without a// question " . 418 All-obeying = all-obeyed . . 372 *"■•<' l?6 Almost= "mostly," "generally" 29 Alone = "above all" .... 18 Along 30 Amphibious section, the . . . 513 An, one,, pronunciation of . . 80 "Andi{" = if indeed. . . . 105 "^«^ though" 105 And = " and that too" ... 95 in answers 97 used for " also " by Wickliffe 100 with the subjunctive . . . 102 = "even" M • I105 = "if" loi Ang(^)ry ....... 477 Anon. Ever and anon , . 30a Another . . . 88 Antecedent, plural with singular verb 247 An't were 104 Anything, (adv.) 31 Archbishop 492 Arose for " arisen " . . . 343 Arrived. "Arrived our aasat" igB 502 VERBAL INDEX. PAR. Arrived. "I am arrived" . . 29s Article. See "a," " the." indefinite, transposition of . 422 Artificial, adj. active .... 3 As 106-13 a contraction of "al(l)so" . 106 = "as if" 107 = "namely" 113 "Sortj" .... 109,275,281 'M J that" 108 That as 280 'Mjthen" 114 = "which," "where" . . 112 = "for so" no = "though" Ill "when«j" 116 " as-as" ....... 276 " so. ..«j," omitted in . . 281 " that...(<2j) to," omitted in 277 Asp'ect 490 At. "^^ friend" 143 "At the first" 91 "At first " = " at the first" 90 -Ation, -ition, suffix omitted . . 4511 Auth'orize 491 Auxiliary verbs 298-331 Away. " I cannot aw^jj' with 32 A-weary 24 {3) Awful = "awe-struck" ... 3 B. Back. "To and back" ... 33 Backward (noun) 77 Bad (noun) S Banish. " \banish you the land" 198 Bar. " I bar you your rights " . 198 Barn (verb) 290 Barr(^)ls 463 Barr(^)n 463 Be (verb), how used . . . 298-300 Be-, prefix 438 dropped 290, 460 Beated 344 Because = " in order that " . . 117 " ioT bt?ca7ise" 151 Be-en, plural of " be " . . . . 332 Befal. " Fair befal" .... 297 Behaved. "Have I been be- haved" 295 Beholding 372 Being used like " seeing " . . 378 Beshrew. " Beskrew my soul but" 126 Besides = " For the rest " » . 34 "PAR Best. " I were best * . . . 930, 352 Bestow. " I bestow this ^ you ' 175 Better. " I were better" . . 230, 352 Bin, plural of "be" .... 332 Blame. "Too ^/a»?^" . ... 73 -Ble, suffix active .... 3, 445 Bloat = " bloated " .... 342 BodQment 448 Both 12 for " each " 12 Brain (verb) 290 Briefly = recently" . ... 35 But . ii8-3o meaning and derivation of . 118 transition of 121 signifying prevention . . 122 " I doubt not ^7<^ " ... 122 " No more but " . . . . 127 = only 128 "Bid only" 130 transposed . . . . .129,420 with subjunctive = "unless" 120 But-en, E. E. = "without" . 119 By, adv 36 prep 14s, 146 " to come ^>'" 14s prep. = "about". . . . 145 460 460 Call for "recal" 'Came for "became" . . . Can. "And they can well on horseback" 307 Can'onized 491 Canstick = " candlestick " ._ . 461 Care. " I c«r,? not who know it " 368 Careless (passive) 3 = " uncared for " . . . ~ 3 Catch'd and " caught " . . . 344 -Ce' final for -ce's 471 Cease = ^' cause to cease '' . . 291 Chance. "How chafice?" . . 37 Chanced (partic.-pass.) . . . 295 Chaucer, varies in accentuation 490 uses French transpositions 419 Cheap. " Good cJteap" . . . igS^a Chid (participle) 343 Child(^)ren 477 Childing. '*Childing2MX.\xmn.". 290 Chose for " chosen " . . . . 343 'Cide for decide 460 Climate = "live " 290 (verb) 290 Come. "To cotne view fair Por- tia" ....,,.. MQ VERBAL INDEX. 503 PAR. Commaiid(^)inent 488 Comm'erce 490 Comp'act (noun) 490 Comparative in er after dentals and liquids 7 doubled 11 Com'pell'd 492 Complain. ** Complain myself " 296 Com'plete 492 Compound words .... 428-35 phrase compounds . . . 434 anomalous 435 Condition, expressed by parti- ciple • . 377 Conditional sentences, irregular- ities of 371 Confusion of constructions . 409-13 in superlatives 409 with "whom" 410 Conjunctions 95-137 " that " a conjunctional affix 287 conjunctional sentences, el- lipses in . . . . . 383-93 Construction, irregularities of 406-27 Consult (noun) 451 Contemptible= " contemptuous" 3 Contract, for " contracted " . . 342 Contraction or slurring of sylla- bles in pronunciation . 462-73 Couplets, trimeter .... 500-3 Dare. " He dare," " he dares " 361 Dazz(^)Ied 477 Dear (dissyllable) 480 Declined. " I am declined" . 295 Degenerate (participle) . . . 342 Deject (participle) 342 for 'dejected" .... 342 Denied. " First he denied you had in him 710 right" . . 406 Desire. " I desire you ^pardon " 174 Devote for " devoted " . . . 342 Dialogue in verses of three ac- cents 500 DIpthongs dissyllabled . 480, 484 Dis-, prefix 439 Disdamed = disdainful . . . 374 Dishabited 439 Disjoint (participle) .... 342 Dislikes. " It dislikes me" . . 297 Disnatured 439 Disnoble 439 Dispose (noun) 451 Divine, adj. transposed by Chaucer and Shakespeare 419 Do 303-306 "Little is io do' . . 359, 405 "What's more to do' " I (do) not know " "To do salutations " omitted and inserted "Don." " dout" from "do' Door (dissyllable) . . Dreadful = "awe-struck Drove for " driven " . Droven for " driven " . 359. 405 305 303 306 303 4S0 3 342 344 E. E final pronounced 487 of French origin pronounced < '^g Each for " both " 12 for " each other " . . . . 12 Eas(z}ly 467 Eat for " eaten " 343 -Ed final for -ful, -ing .... 374 in participles dropped after "t,""te,"&c 342 Either (monosyllable) .... 466 Ejaculation, not reckoned in the verse .... . . 512 Elision of "the," "to," &c. before vowels .... 462 Ellipses 382-405 of a verb of speech . . . 382 after "will" and "is" . . 405 in conjunctional sentences 383-93 of "it" 404 of "it is" 403 of "there is" 403 of "is" 403 of "neither" before "nor". 396 of nominative .... 399-402 of "one" before "other" . 396 of superlative inflection . . 398 of a verb of motion . . . 405 in Antithetical sentences . 395 in Relative sentences . . 394 Emphasis, different in different accented syllables . . . 453a prolongs words 475 prolongs monosyllables 479^-486 En (third person plural inflection) 332 prefix 440 suffix 444 termination 290 Endeavour. " JSndeavour thyself 296 Eng(^)land ....... 477 Enshield for " enshielded " . . 349 (participle) .312 Entertain(4ment 458 50-1 VERBAL INDEX PAR. Env'y (verb) . . ^ . . , , . 490 •Er, -el, and -le rinal dropped . 465 final, a dissyllable . . . 478 suffix 443 -Es. Final es dropped after ss, ce,ge 471- third person plural inflec- tion if pres. indie. . . . 333 Escaped. "Was esca/ed" . . 295 -Est, dropped in superlatives after dentals and liquids . 473 -Eth (third person plural inflec- tion) 334 Even, transposed 420 " But ^z/^w now " .... 38 Ever 39 Every 12 Every, one, other, neither (plu- ral nouns) 12 Evil (monosyllable) 466 Eye = " appear " 293 Except, excepted 118 Ex'ile 490 Expect (noun) 451 Expire (verb transitive) . . . 291 Exterior/y 428 Extra syllable before a pause . 454 two pause-extra syllables . 458 F. Fair. " J^a/r befal " 297 (noun) .... . . 5 Fairies speak in verses of four accents 504 Fall (verb transitive) .... 291 False (verb) 290 Fame (verb) 290 Famous'd (participle) ... . 294 Far = "very" 40 for "farther" 478 Fastly 23 Fault (verb) ago Fear (dissyllable) 480 "fear me not" = "fear not for me " 200 (Verb act.) 291 Fell. "Thouhast^//" ... 344 Felt ^adjective) 22 Fidd(i?)ler 477 Flour(£)sh 463 Folio reads "and" for "an" (see Index to Plays) . . loi has the 3rd pers. pi. indie, pres. in -f 333 PAK. Folio writes " it " for " its " . . 228 misprints in 338 Fool. " Why old meny^^/ (verb) 20c Foot (verb) 290 For. " jF(7r all this " .... 154 = " as regards " . . . . 149 = "because" 151 = "because of* .... 150 "for because " 151 "I am>r" 155 = "instead of" .... 148 "/^(jrthat" 287 = " to prevent " . . . . 154 ^ prep. X47, 155 For-, prefix . 44T "For to" 152 Force (verb) 290 Foreign idioms 418 Forgot (participle) 343 " You are forgot " = "have forgotten yourself " . . 295 Forth, without verb of motion . 41 = " from " 156 French, transposition of adjec- tives 419 Fretten 344 Frighten 344 From. '* From oyxt'' . . . . 157 without verb of motion . . 158 Froze for " frozen " 343 -Ful, suffix active and passive . 3 Furnace (verb) ...... 290 Future for subjunctive .... 348 G. Gave for " misgave " . . . . 460 General (noun) 5 Glad (noun) 5 Go. " Go along" = "come along" ....... 30 = " walk " in WicklifFe . . 35 ''go to" 185 Good. "Good my lord". . . 13 "goodnov/" 13 " good chaap" i9&a Graft (participle) 342 Grav'd = "entomb'd" . . . 294 Guiled. " Guiled shoT^" . . 294. Hand(^)Iing . . Happen'd (partic. pass.) 477 VERBAL INDEX. 50s PAR. Happily =: " haply " . . . . 42 Happy (verb) 290 Hardy = "bold" 148 Have. " Should ^rtt'^ " . . . 327 "to have" omitted ifter "would have" .... 411 "Thought to have begged" 360 Hear. " Who heard me to deny it?" 349 Heat (participle) 342 He for "him" .... 306,207 "man" 224 Hence, without verb of motion , 41 Hen(e)ry 477 He7iry VIII. not written by Shakespeare 455 Her, antecedent of relative . . 218 for "herself" 223 "its" 229 "'s" 217 Here. " Thy ^r^-approach " . 43 Hers, used for "her" adj. . . 238 Him, dative . . . * . . . , 220 for "he" 208 "himself". .... . 223 = "he whom" 246 Hinder. " Who shall hinder me to weep ? " 349 His, antecedent of a relative . 21 for "its" 228 *"s" 217 Hither, without verb of motion . 41 monosyllable 466 Hitherto, used of space ... 44 Hoist (participle) 342 Holp for "holpen" 343 Homagfi'r 443 Home. " Speak him ^(7W^ ". . 45 Honest (verb) 290 Hour (dissyllable) 480 How "A''tf7y chance?" . . . 37 for " however," for " as " . 46 However (it be) 403 Hybrid compounds 428 I for "me" 209 unaccented dropped ... 461 " (I)1i)eseechyou" . .456,401 slurred in " mm/ster," &c. . 467 If. './/that" 287 FAR. Ignomy 478 Impersonal verbs . . . . . 297 Import/^« 446 -In for "-un," prefix .... 442 In. "He fell ?'« love" . . . 159 = " in the case of" . . . 162 "/« round" 163 = during : "/« night" . . i6i with the verbal, "/« sleep- ^ ^, i?g" 164 Indicative 346-348 Simple Present for Complete 346 Simple Past for Complete Present 347 PresentjThird Pers. PI.in -en 332 ''^y^-es.th 335.336 Past m « 339 Second Per. Sing, in -is . 340 Future for Subjunctive . . 348 " And thou i^Tz/^j^ me " . . 363 Infect (participle) .... 155, 342 Infinitive 349-360 active for passive .... 359 indefinitely used .... 356 perfect, "He thought to have done it " 360 used as a noun 355 " To" omitted ; inserted . 349 „ omitted and inserted after the same verb . 350 „ with noun, used as subject or object . 354 Inflections 332-345 -Ing, termination 372 confused with the old inflec- tion "en" 93, 372 Inhabited = " housed "... 294 In's for "in his" 461 Interjectional lines 512 Interrogative Pronouns, transi- tion from to Relative 35 r, 252 Into, with verbs of rest . . . 159 accent of 457a Inward (noun) 77 Irregularities of construction 406-27 Is, ellipses after 405 ellipse of 403 -Ised final in polysyllables . . 491 It 226-29 ellipse of . 404 for "its" 228 " zV is," ellipse of . ... 166 " To voice it with claims" . 226 emphatic as antecedent . 227 -Ition, -ation, suffix omitted . . 451 Its, post-Shakespearian . . . 228 substitutes for . . . 228, 229 I -Ive, suffix passive .... 3, 445 5o6 VERBAL INDEX. PAR. 477 JuggC^\ler ...... Just, adj. ■= "exact ". ... 14 Jusnc^« 443 Know. " I knorv you what you are" 414 L. Lack = " to be wanting " . . 293 Laid (adjective) 22 Lated (verb) .... . . 290 Latinisms 418 Learn (verb act.) 291 Lengthening of words in pro- nunciation .... 477-86 Less, suffix 3, 445 Let = " did " 303 Like. " If you /z,^if of me " . . 177 Likes. "It /i'-^i-j me" . . . 297 Lines, see Verses. Liquids introduce a semi-vowel . 477 List. "ZzVi? a brief tale" . . 199 'Longs for " belongs " . . . . 460 Look. ' ' To look your dead " . 200 ].,over'd 294 -Ly, suffix 447 M. Mad (verb) 290 Maj(^j)ty, (dissyllable) ... 468 Malice (verlj) 290 Many. " il/rt«;j/ a man". . . 81 ' A many men " . . . . 87 a noun 87 an adjective adverbially used 81 Mark. "Mark King Richard how he looks" .... 414 Marie for " marvel " .... 461 May 307-313 "May not" = "must not" • 310 used for the subjunctive in the sense of purpose . . i2^{/) Me for " I" . . . . . 210 = "for me,"** by Me" . . 220 = "my.self" 223 "Of me" for "my" . . . 225 ".^* rather 1 1 ad" . . . , 230 PAR, Mean. "What mean ye to weep?" 356 Meered (particip.) 294 Meiny = "train" ..... 87 derivation of 12 -Ment, suffix 448 Mere, adj. = "complete" . . 15 Mered (particip.) 294 Might 307-13 = "could" 312 Million'd (participle passive) . 294 Mine, how differs from " my " . 237 used for "my" 238 Misbecomed for " misbecame " . 344 Mistook (participle) .... 343 Monosyllables accented . . . 457 unaccented 456 prolonged so as to make up a foot 479^:- 486 Monosyllabic prepositions, ac- cent of 457a Moods 346-70 Moral^r 443 More, most = "greater" "greatest" 17 " More better" .... 11 " More fearful" .... 51 " No more but " , . . . 127 Most = " greatest " .... 17 " Mostbest" II Mouthed (participle passive) . 294 Much = ' great " 51 Must, original use of . . . . 314 = "is to " 314 My, how differs from " mine " . 337 " Good my lord .... 13 Myself (derivation oO • • • • ao N. Names, used as adjectives . 22, 430 polysyllabic, receive but one accent 469 Near for "nearer" 478 Necessited 295 Neck. " In the neck of that " . 160 Need (verb intr.) . . * . . 293 " What w^^-^ .' " .... 297 Needs (adverb) 25 Negative, double 406 Neither, ellipse of, before "nor" 396 a monosyllable 466 used for " both " .... 408 -Ness, suffix 449 Never. " Never so " . . . 52, 406 No. "iV(? more but" . . . . 127 Nominative absolute . . . ^7^33' VERBAL INDEX, 507 PAR. Nominative, ellipsis of . . 399-402 implied from participial phrases 413 None. " I will none of it" . . 53 Nor, used for "and" .... 408 Not = " not only " .... 54 " I not doubt" 305 Nothing (adv.) 55 (perhaps) 490 Noun absolute 417 noun-compounds .... 430 of French origin formed from verbs without change . . 451 Nour(i)sh 463 o. Object, redundant . _ . • .., • 414 Objective following intransitive verbs 198-201 Ob'scure 492 Of 165-79 accented in " out of" . . 45 7« = about .... . . 174 = as a consequence of . . 168 = as regards 173 " Blowing (T/'his nails" . . 178 = by X70 = from 166 = on 175 original meaning "from" . 169 "To admit « sleep" 140 Once = "above all;" "once for all " 57 " At once " = "once forall" 57 One, ellipse of, before " other" . 396 = " above all " .... 18 how pronounced .... 80 (adjective) . . . 130, 58, 420 Only transposed 420 — "mere" 58 Ooe for " open " (adj.) . 343, 290 Or, "<7r...<7»-" 136 = " before,' " or ere," " or ever" 131 Other for " others " 12 monosyllable 466 (singular pronoun) ... 12 Ought. "You (7«^/i:/ not walk" 349 Our, antecedent of relative " Come, 07tr queen " = " of us " . . . Ourselves, derivation of Out (preposition) . . Over = " over again " Overwatched = fatigued Owe for " own "... Owing (adjective) . . 22a 219 20 183 58^ 29s 290 372 P. Pale (noun) 5 Paled (passive) 294 Parted. '^Parted with" for ^' parted irom." . ... 194 Participles 372-381 -ed omitted after d and t . 342 -en dropped ...... 343 irregular formations of . . 344 prefix ;>/- 345 imply a condition .... 377 used absolutely without Noun or Pronoun . . . 378 Passive with some verbs of mo- tion 29s Past for Present tense . . . 347 Path (verb) 290 Pause, effect of an accent . . 453 the pause-extra-syllable 454, 455 two pause-extra-syllables . 458 frequently prolongs a mono- syllable 481-486 in verses of four accents 506-509 Peer = " cause to peer " . . . 291 Peers (verb transitive) .... 291 Pensived (passive) ..... 294 Vcxchaxice. " Perchjince I will" 319 Perfect infinitive 360 Perish = " destroy " . . . . 291 Perish^« = they perish . . . 332 Pers'ever 492 Pined (passive) 294 Pitied. "It would have pitied a man" 297 Plain = " make //«/« " . . . 290 Pleaseth. '' Pleaseih'it" . . 361 Pleasure, has two accents . . 479 Possess = " inform " .... 295 Practised = " plotted against " 294 Prefixes 436-442 dropped 460 "en-" 440 "in-" for "un-"\ "un-"for"in-"/ • • • 442 Piepositlonal compounds . . . 431 Piepositions 138-204 doubled 407 5o8 VERBAL INDEX. PAR. Prepositions omitted before in- direct object . . . . 20 I omitted after verbs of motion, worth, hearing, and other verbs 198-200 omitted in adverbial phrases 202 transposed .... 203, 424 accent of 457^ local and metaphorical mean- ing 138 restricted in meaning . . 139 transition of into conjunc- tions ■ 287, 151 Present, Simple for Complete . 346 Presently = " at once "... 59 Private (noun) ... . . 5 Probable (adj.), active ... 3 Pronoun, personal .... 205-243 redundant .... 242, 243 relative 244-274 omitted 244 anomalies of 205 between conjunction and in- finitive 216 transposed 240 Proper = " own" 16 Prose, when used 515a Prosody 452-515 'Pxoviess, (quasi-monosyllable) . 470 Quail =■" make to quail " . . 291 Quit (participle) 342 R softens or destroys a following or preceding vowel 463, 464 prolongs rer 478 when following a vowel pro- longs a monosyllable . ^ . 485 -r and -re final dissyllabize monosyllables .... 480 after dentals introduces a quasi-vowel 477 Recall. "Unrecalling" for "un- recalled" 372 Relatival constructions . . 275-289 Relative 244-274 with plural antecedent and singular verb .... 247 omitted 244 withsupolementary pronoun <^'^„ 1^249 Sea''^\\.o^'" which/'^'that." PAR. Relish (verb transitive) . . . 291 Remains for "it r^w«rtz/w" . . 404 Remember = " remind "... 291 Rememb(^)rance 477 Retire (verb act.) . . . .291, 296 Rhyme, when used 515 Right used for " true " ... 19 Rode for " ridden " .... 343 Round = " straightforwardly " 60 Royal, why transposed . . . 419 Run. **Isrw»" 295 S. 'vS", adverbial suffix 25 -S final dropped after se, ce . . 471 ^ misprinted in Folio .... 338 Sanctuary pronounced " sanct'ry " 4^8 Sat. "Bemgj^^" 295 Save. "Save he" 118 Sawn for " seen " 344 Say used for " call " . . . . 200 'Say'd for '" assayed " . . . . 460 Scaling = " weighing "... 290 'Se for " shall " 461 Se'cure 492 Seldom (adjective) 22 Self (adjective) 20 omitted 223 Semb(^)Iance 477 Sense for " senses " 471 Several (noun) 5 Severally = " separately " . . 61 Shaked for " shaken " . . . . 343 Shall 315-318 *' I shall, my lord "... 315 = " is sure to "... . 315 "It shall come to pass" . 317 "Mark you his absolute shall" 316 She for "her" 211 "woman" ..... 224 Shine (verb act.) 291 (verb transitive) .... 291 Should 322-8 denotes contingent futurity 322 = " ought," " was to " 323, 324 " j;^«/i^ have " .... 327 like German "sollen" . . 328 after past, corresponds to ' ' shall " after present . . 326 Show = " appear "...., 293 Sightless (passive) .... 3 Since, difference of tenses with . { ^^^ 1347 A year since .... 62 " Since that" 287 ="when" i^a VERBAL INDEX. 509 PAR. Sir, a mark of anger .... 232 Sith 132 Smit for " smitten " .... 343 Smote for " smitten " .... 343 So inserted . 63 omitted 64 for "also" 65 for " then " t(i " .S'£> long time " .... 67 = "provided that" . . . 133 " So that," " so as "=" pro- vided that" 133 " So defend thee heaven " . 133 " ^i7 (as) " omitted . • . 281 "^9^ as" T09, 275 " ^yi* that :" ^.^/ omitted . 282 „ so omitted . . 283 " 6"^ . . . where " .... 279 Solicit (noim) 451 Some 21 Something, adv 68 Sometimes = " formerly " . . 68^ Sorrow. ** \ 2cnx sorrow" . . 230 Spake for " spoken " .... 344 Speak. " iS/^^a/^ him fair " . . 200 Splitted 344 Spoke (participle) 343 Squint (verb act.) 291 Stand. "It stands me upon " . 204 " 6'i'rt« be" for "being" . . 357 " To give you" = " by giv- ing j^ou" ...... 357 " I would to God" . . . 190 = " in addition to " . . . 185 = " in comparison with " . 187 inserted for connection . . 416 inserted, omitted .... 349 = "like" 187 prefix 437 = " with a view to" . . . 186 "With God /£> friend" . . 189 " To-iore " 72 Toil (verb act. ) 290 Toil'd (passive) 294 Tongue (verb) 290 "7'^-night" 190 Too = "very" 73 "T"^)? blame" 73 Took (piirticiple) 343 Towards, sometimes .... 492 Traded (passive) 294 Transpositions 422-27 of adjectives and pai-ticiples 419 of indefinite article . . . 422 of adverbs 420 of possessive adjectives . . 13 of prepositions 424 Trifle (verb transitive) . . . 136 Trimeter Couplets .... 500-503 U. Un- for " in-," prefix . Unaccented syllable of a tri syllable softened . Under (adjective) . . . Undoubled = " undaunted Unfair (verb) Unsisting for " unresisting ' Until with .subjunctive for " unto " . . . . Upon "It stands me upon " Us for "we" Utensils 191 PAR. 442 468 22 148 290 460 302 184 19a 204 215 492 V. Verbal preceded by " the " and not followed by " of" . 93 preceded by " in "... 164 followed by *' of" and not preceded by " the " . . 178 Verb-compounds 432 Verbs, auxiliary 298, 331 intransitive used transitively 291 impersonal 297 inflection of third for second person . 340 intransitive followed by the objective 198-200 of filling with "of " . . . 171 passive, formation of . . . 294 singular inflection with plu- ral subject .... 333-9 reflexive 296 formed from nouns and ad- jectives 290 transitive used intransitively 293 passive to express motion . 295 Indicative mood - . . . 346-348 Ijifinitive 349-360 Subjunctive 361-369 Participles .... 372, 381 Tenses . 346-348, 370, 361, 132 Verses of five accents . . . 452, 453